#he already has to sleep with two eyes open he's gotta Behave in Certain Ways in Certain Circles.

[bitbrumal]

ooc me, realising ayaks is kind of a cunt in general. extremely used to being around ppl he can't respect or appreciate, therefor as a default when not faking pleasantness to smooth through an interaction ------ kind of a cunt.

#ooc ✦ we don't leave room for jesus. #ah... i like that. #LMAO #diluc is so inherently good i gotta balance it out with unapologetic 'i'm arnd military toxic masculinity & socialites 20/4 so No. Fuck Off #' behaviour. #he was raised nice enough not to wholly internalise the toxic masculinity but my goodness can he play it up to not have to deal with any #momma's boy comments & other ... just ... #he already has to sleep with two eyes open he's gotta Behave in Certain Ways in Certain Circles. #me realising this: #ah he really NEVER got toe xplore a personality purely for hte sake of it? dfjdfjdf well he did early childhood #how old was he again.. i keep thinking 8 but it mighta been 14 #explains his solid core of actual decency #ANYWAY. #YES

[letarasstuff]

Where do you go?

(A/N): This is requested by an anon and based on this post.

Summary: How does Hotch’s daughter, who everyone goes to with their own problems, cope with her mother’s death two years later?

Warnings: Angst. Grief. Dealing with a loved one’s death

Wordcount: 2.2k

✨Masterlist✨ _____________________________

“Hey (Y/N), I really need your help with Tim. Do you have a minute for me?” (Y/N) turns around to see a boy from her science class. It’s not like she knows him that much, they occasionally team up for small projects, there is nothing more behind that.

“Uh of course. I just had my last class, so I got time for you.” She smiles and lets him, Vincent is his name she thinks, rant to her about how his boyfriend doesn’t understand his needs.

This is nothing out of the ordinary for her, to be asked for advice. She simply is a good listener and gives good tips, the best even according to people close to the teenager. The problem is her limited knowledge on relationships. “Coaches don’t play”, Hotch tells her. And he intends on keeping it that way.

“That does really suck. Did you try to talk to him about it?” (Y/N) asks the boy in front of her. Suddenly he bursts into tears, describing how he only sees breaking up as a solution. She awkwardly pats his back and says encouraging words to him. That he will make the right decision, that he shouldn’t rush it and that he has to take his time.

After Vincent, or is it Gordon, calms down he looks up at the girl. “Thank you for listening. You were a great help, (Y/N).” He hugs her and leaves.

As she looks over the parking lot she spots her father’s car. Excitedly (Y/N) walks over and gets onto the passenger seat. “Hey, I didn’t know you pick me up today”, she greets him.

“We finished the case early and I was on the way home and thought giving you a lift wouldn’t hurt. Who was that boy? Is there something I should know?” Hotch looks at her from the side. But his daughter shakes her head. “Don’t worry, he is gay. He just needed a shoulder to cry on about his ruined relationship.”

“You do know you are not the school’s therapist, don’t you? At this point your classmates should pay you.” He tries to joke about it, but as a father he is worried. Since Haley died, (Y/N) took it upon her to make sure everybody is happy, no matter at what costs.

“I know, Dad. I’m fine and Alex feels better.”

A few days later (Y/N) sits in JJ’s living room, watching the mother go from one place to the next. “Food is in the fridge, so help yourself. Henry’s bedtime is in half an hour, please make sure he goes to sleep by then. He should be easy to put down, Will made sure to tire him out earlier. All important numbers are on the fridge. Feel free to watch anything on the TV.”

The teenager volunteered to babysit Henry, giving his parents a child free evening. “Thank you, JJ. We will rock this, don’t we?” She looks down to the boy on her lap, who nods his head.

“Good. Behave for (Y/N), ok?” The mother gives her son a kiss on the head. After Will’s goodbye the couple is gone.

“Ok, how about we get real comfy on your bed and I read you a story?” Henry nods again. He takes (Y/N) by her hand to his room. As suggested they lay down on his bed.

“Which one do you want me to read to you?” But the boy looks unsure all of a sudden. “Can we just talk?” Surprised the teenager nods. “Whatever you like, champ.”

“Uh okay, do you know Mommy is a bit… much? She is like there and the next second she is here and then she isn’t here for days. I- this is sooo annoying”, Henry rants to her. He is only three, so it is kept rather simple.

“Oh man, she must be a handful, champ. But you have to keep in mind that she really loves you and in the end this is the only thing that matters. Do you love her, too?” It hurts her to talk about a mother’s love, since her own passed away over two years ago. (Y/N) still misses her. She is sure it will never go away.

“Of course I love her.” Sleepily Henry cuddles closer to (Y/N), holding his plush toy near him. After that, he falls asleep safe and sound. The teenager waits for a bit, watching him scrunching up his nose every few minutes.

The next day at the BAU a knock is heard on the Unit Chief’s door. “Come in!”

“Hey Dad, I thought a little visit wont hurt”, the daughter enters the room. Automatically a smile appears on Hotch’s face. “Also, I thought a little help from Spencer wont hurt, too”, she adds with a laugh. “Last time I checked he was in Garcia’s lair. You might have a shot finding him there”, he tips her off.

“Thank you Dad, you are the best!” Not long after this she steps into the Technical Analyst’s office and is immediately greeted by the preppy woman being anything but preppy.

“What in heaven’s name do they think I am, do you know it (Y/N)? They want me to work faster and more efficiently and expect me to be all sunshine and rainbows while looking at the most gruesome pictures ever taken on a daily basis! Un-be-lie-va-ble!” The blonde walks back and forth, gesticulating wildly.

The teenager takes her hands in an attempt to calm her down. “Sit down and tell me from the beginning what you are talking about.” This ends in Penelope raging about some superiors for an hour. When she finally calms down, it is like she wakes up. “Oh my, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to load all that up on you. You don’t need that in addition to-” She suddenly cuts herself off.

“I’m fine, really. It’ll be like any other day.” The smile the girl struggles to put on looks pained. “My sweet sweet summer child, the second anniversary of your mother’s death is not like any other day. You are still allowed to grief, you know that, right?” Penelope hugs (Y/N), cradling her close to her chest.

“I know, Penny. Thank you for reminding me. But I have to go, I need Spencer’s help with my chemistry assignment. You know, gotta keep those grades up.” With that she makes a beeline for the bullpen, leaving a stunned Technical Analyst by herself.

Since Foyet Hotch worries about his daughter. He learned many things about her coping mechanisms in the last two years: She tries to do it on her own.

In times like this the similarity between him and (Y/N) frustrates him. Aaron also tends to deal with his emotions alone, in the safe space of his own four walls. With all of his qualifications he knows it’s not healthy and he slowly learns to let his feelings loose around people he trusts, typically his team.

The difference between (Y/N) and Hotch is that he knows when he reaches his breaking point and she doesn’t about hers. So in a situation like right now being a profiler comes in handy with the job as a father.

It’s the day. The second anniversary of a mother’s death.

Hotch already planned the whole day for his two kids. At first he wakes both of them up, a luxus he seldom is able to indulge. But for today he has called into work saying he won't be coming any time before ten.

The mood around the house is suffocating. Even the little boy notices the heaviness of the day and its meaning.

“Are you ready, (Y/N)? I’m gonna drop you and Jack off at school!” Aaron shouts standing at the foot of the stairs. “I’m coming!” The answer is heard faintly.

Not long after this the Hotchner Household is on their way to the youngest’s elementary school. “Behave and remember: If you don’t feel fine it’s okay. Just tell your teachers and they will call me and I will get you, do you understand?” The father looks at his son with a certain seriousness. “Understood”, the blonde boy confirms and gives him a hug.

When he is back onto the driver’s seat, (Y/N) speaks up. “I don’t feel good about letting him to school today. What if he suddenly gets overwhelmed? I don’t think his teachers are able to calm him down.” Hotch gives his daughter a glance from the side. Jack never showed any signs of what she just described.

“They know to call me. I also told him it's all right to let them call me. He is in good hands.” It’s quiet for the next few minutes. “Dad, this is not the way to school”, the teenager tries to alert her father.

“I know. You won’t go today. I called you in sick when you were in the bathroom. I got the day planned, be ready to be surprised.”

The first thing they do is having breakfast in a little niché café. They once visited it regularly with Haley, way long before Jack was born. The two of them sit down at a booth in the corner.

“What can I get you two sweeties?” A waitress asks, her notebook ready in her hands. While the father orders their usuals, (Y/N) lets her eyes wander. So many memories at once crash onto her.

“Do you remember this one waiter, who always got you a hot cup of chocolate for free?” Aaron says after noticing her sad look. The girl begins to smile through the tears forming in her eyes. “Of course. Mom always got nearly a heart attack seeing me down it like it’s juice. I-” Her voice breaks. The tears fall down and make their way over her cheeks.

“It’s ok, you don’t have to say anything. I’m here. For anything you want or need me. Because nobody expects you to be alright, especially on this day.” He takes her hand and looks her in the eyes. (Y/N) nods, leaning against her father’s shoulder. He puts an arm on her, keeping her closer.

“I know. It’s just- It still hurts. So so badly. I feel like she still is here, but that’s just not true and that hurts me more.” Silently Hotch motions the waitress to make the order to go, while rubbing his child’s arm. Because that’s what she still is, a child.

A child that went through much, especially for her age. When (Y/N) calms down a little, they make their way back to the car.

“I thought we are going to the BAU to distract you for a while. But I can call the team and tell them we are going to do a SPA day at home or something. What do you want?”

“Can we go to them? And maybe leave earlier to do face masks at home before picking Jack up?” There is no way the father can say no to her puppy dog eyes. “Of course, Honey. Anything you want.”

As soon as the doors of the elevator open to floor six of the FBI building in Quantico, Penelope Garcia embraces (Y/N) in a big bear hug. “My sweet sweet summer child. You are so strong, I admire you. We are so happy to have you here” she whispers into the teenager's ear. “Thank you, Penny. Thank you so much.”

Over the course of the next few hours (Y/N) visits everyone’s desk. At first she goes into the lair, where mountains of cookies wait for her. Then she sits at Spencer’s desk, listening to cute facts about sloths. But Emily is quick to steal her from the genius, bribing the girl with new pictures of Sergio. Derek takes the teen from there, pushing her through the office on a desk chair with wheels. Her father is able to hear her laughs in his office, which puts a small smile on his face.

After that (Y/N) goes to JJ, who has a drawn picture from Henry for her. “Will had to write ‘best babysitter ever’ for him”, the blonde explains, pointing at the picture. The girl smiles. “Woah, I think you got a little Picasso at home. Tell him I love it.”

Her last stop is Rossi’s office. The older man looks at her with a fond smile. “Do you know that I see so much of your father and mother in you?” Confused, she glances at him.

“You are as stoic as Aaron. You are determined. But you are also caring and loving, like Haley. You are a perfect combination of both of them. Just keep that in your mind.”

As mysterious as this seems, it somehow makes (Y/N) happy. Happy to know a part of her mother is always with her.

Soon the little family departes for their home. Not long after they bid their goodbyes, Penelope receives a picture of the Unit Chief and the teenager with pink glitter masks. The father is willing to do anything to make her smile, even when this means he gets a basket of various masks the next day for teasingly reasons.

#aaron hotchner #aaron hotch x reader #hotch x daughter!reader #aaron hotch x daughter!reader #aaron hotch x teen!reader #Criminal Minds #criminal minds fanfiction #bau x reader #bau x teen!reader #x daughter!reader #x teen!reader #x reader #reader insert

[izzyfandoms]

Sleepality - Inky Freckles

SHIPS: Sleepality, background Virmile and Thomgan, and mentioned Dukeceit (though neither of them show up)

WARNINGS: Remus sends one text message with an implied threat (not towards the recipient), very very background sympathetic deceit and remus (they aren't acc in any scenes), mild swearing

GENERAL TAGLIST: @quillfics42 @ajdraws0430 @phantomofthesanderssides @creativity-killed-thekitten @phlying-squirrel @sly-is-my-name-loving-is-my-game @because-were-fam-ily @imtryingthisout @a-creepycookie @emo-disaster @littlestr @spooky-scary-virgil @fuyel @mimsidoodles @soupgremlin @aroaceagenderfluid @birdsbookshiddeninrealbirdsskin @quirkalurk @gingers-trashy-stuff @iinyxtello @justaqueercactus @melodiread

Masterpost

Patton chewed distractedly on the end of his pen, tapping his foot on his bedroom floor as his eyes remained on his clock, watching as the seconds and the minutes ticked by.

Five minutes. Ten seconds.

Five minutes and ten seconds until the moment he turned sixteen.

January 15th, 1:46 am on the dot: the exact date and time of Patton’s birth. Precisely sixteen years after that moment, his soul would open up, and the bond between him and his soulmate would be formed, like an invisible string from one soul to the other. Any ink spilled on Patton’s skin would show up on his soulmate’s, too, and vice versa. Of course, nothing would happen if Patton’s soulmate wasn’t also sixteen yet, but it was still a big moment in his young life.

(If he even had a soulmate, that was. Most people didn’t, but Patton wouldn’t lie and say he wasn’t hopeful.)

Four minutes. Thirty-six seconds.

Patton got up from his desk, pacing around the room a few times before sitting down on his bed, leaning back against the pillows and pulling his knees to his chest. Despite the coolness of his room, and the goose-bumps on his arms, he was dressed in a worn blue t-shirt and pyjama shorts, revealing as much skin as possible, just in case. His father, Roman, had gifted him a new pack of pens – the ones made specially to be safe for skin – and he’d picked out the glittery light blue one, his favourite colour, ready to write.

Three minutes. Twelve seconds.

“Come on, come on, come on,” Patton mumbled.

Three minutes. Seven seconds.

He yawned loudly, stretching and almost dropping his pen. It was late – much later than he usually stayed up. Patton was a well-behaved kid; he went to bed when his father told him to, never stayed out past curfew. He was usually fast asleep by 11pm at latest, so this was rather unusual for him.

Tonight was one of a kind, after all.

Two minutes. Fifty-one seconds.

The tick of the clock was maddeningly slow, every second seeming to take hours. Patton couldn’t wait for when he didn’t have to keep watching.  

He reached over to his bedside table, taking his phone and switching it on.

There was one new message, from his uncle Remus, sent a few minutes ago.

UNCLE REMUS

tell your soulmate if he ever hurts you ill rip off his dick and shove it down his throat

Patton sighed, switching off his phone and placing it back down beside him. He wasn’t sure why his uncle was so certain that he had a soulmate – he claimed it was because he was psychic, though his husband, Janus, had chided him and told him not to get Patton’s hopes up.  

It was hard not to be hopeful. Impossible.

One minute. Forty-nine seconds.

Patton chewed nervously on his lip, looking over his freckled arms and wondering what exactly he’d write to his soulmate.

Would a simple ‘hello’ suffice?

There was no point in writing a whole paragraph, especially when it was statistically unlikely that Patton even had a soulmate – and even if he did, perhaps they were younger, and their connection wouldn’t start until his soulmate turned sixteen, too.

One minute. Zero seconds.

A minute. A minute. A minute. Just a minute until Patton (maybe) talked to his soulmate for the first time. That was so little time – though it felt like so much.

Patton couldn’t help but burst into delighted laughter, and he was sure that if anybody was watching him, they’d think he was insane. The hope bubbled up inside him, like a cup overflowing with water, unable to be suppressed.

Fifty seconds.

He moved forward, and then lay down on his back, spreading his arms out like a starfish.

Patton tried to keep the hope down, tried to keep it from spilling over even more. Or maybe that was nausea, swirling in his stomach, but it almost felt too good to be that. Too happy. Too excited. Both, maybe.

Forty seconds.

Patton twirled the pen in his hand.

It slipped from his fingers, hitting the carpet with a quiet thump.

He bent down – wobbling slightly and nearly tumbling right off his bed – picking it back up and then sitting up again. He moved so his back was pressed against the wall, and tilted his head up to look at the pattern at the ceiling, counting each swirl.

He glanced back at the clock.

Twenty seconds.

His heart thumped loudly in his chest, and his eyes remained on the clock, watching it tick.

Ten seconds.

Nine.

Eight.

Seven.

Six.

Five.

Four.

Three.

Two.

One.

Zero.

Zero. Zero. Zero.

Patton sat up straight, squeezing the pen tightly, so tightly that his nails dug into his palm.

He pulled off the cap, dropping it on the bed beside him and holding the tip just above his wrist. His hand shook (nervousness or excitement? Both) as he pondered what to write for another moment.

He pressed the pen to his skin.

Hello?

Hopefully that was good enough.

Patton waited a few seconds, almost a whole minute, and then sighed, leaning back so his head hit the wall and closing his eyes. He was disappointed, but he knew that it was his own fault. He shouldn’t have let himself get so hopeful. Maybe he didn’t have a soulmate – that was alright, his uncles weren’t soulmates and yet they were wonderfully happy together.

(But his brother, Emile, did have a soulmate, and there was something amazing about the way he and Virgil could practically read each other’s minds, communicating effortlessly without saying a word. Patton wanted that. He really, desperately wanted that, more than anything else in the world.)

He wouldn’t cry.  

He wanted to cry, but he wouldn’t.

His lower lip trembled.

All of a sudden, Patton felt a funny sensation on his wrist, like someone else was writing on it – the non-existent pen so light on his skin he almost couldn’t feel it. Almost.

Patton’s eyes shot open, and he immediately lifted his wrist to stare at it, wide-eyed.

His breath stuttered at the words now written in black ink just below his greeting.

holy shit

Before Patton could truly process what was going on, before he could regain his breath, the sensation resumed, and more words began to appear below those first ones.

hi

guess im ur soulmate lol

Patton couldn’t help but giggle, practically vibrating with excitement.

He picked his pen back up, ignoring the slight stain he’d left on his bedsheets. He’d spilt enough juice and milk on his bed to care about one little stain, especially right now, when he had a much more important thing to focus on.

Oh my gosh!!!!!!

Soulmate!!!

Im Patton!

Patton Picani!!!

thats a lot of exclamation marks babe

Nervousness tinged the edges of Patton’s bubble of excitement, enough that he almost didn’t notice the use of the word ‘babe’, which made his heart skip a beat.

sorry

not a bad thing

its cute

Patton bit his lip, wiggling excitedly as his heartrate increased. He watched as the words continued coming. They were messy, but Patton was sure the handwriting was the prettiest he’d ever seen, though he could admit that he might’ve been a little biased. He would read a million books written in this handwriting.

im Remy

Sanders

my bdays acc the 16th lol

tomorrow

i turn 17

Its my birthday today!!!!

Only after Patton wrote that did he realise how obvious it was – of course it was his birthday – but he didn’t particularly care. The ticking of the clock had faded into background noise, and it was hard to believe it had ever annoyed him so much, though it was impossible for him to think of anything negative right now. He was floating on cloud nine.

happy birthday

were running out of arm space

id have to strip to get leg room

wanna gimme ur number?

Okay!!!

They quickly exchanged phone numbers, and Patton immediately grabbed his phone, creating a new contact labelled ‘Remy’ followed by seven colourful hearts – a rainbow of love. But before he could text Remy, Remy texted him first.

REMY:

what time is it for u

Patton glanced at the clock.

PATTON:

Almost 2am

REMY:

same

Realisation struck Patton, and his eyes widened with guilt and concern. He bit his lip, and quickly resumed typing.

PATTON:

Oh my gosh im so sorry!!!! Did I wake you up?

REMY:

nah babe dw bout it

i was already up

i always sleep late

PATTON:

That sounds unhealthy :(

Get some rest!!!

REMY:

ha

u sound like my dads lol

PATTON:

What are they like?

REMY:

my dads?

its just the three of us

their names are logan and thomas and theyre the sappiest motherfuckers on earth

gotta love em tho

theyre gonna be real thrilled when they find out bout u

bet theyll love you right away

wbu  

whats ur fam like

PATTON:

Oh! Well ive got my dad

His name’s Roman

He works in theatre!!! Hes so cool

And I’ve got my older brother Emile hes 22 and hes a therapist

He uses cartoons to help people!!

Hes also got a soulmate his name is Virgil and hes a florist

They got married last year and the wedding was so much fun!!! So many pretty flowers!!!

And I’ve got my uncle Remus hes my dads twin hes a writer and his husband Janus is a lawyer theyre also both so cool!!!

And that’s everyone!!

REMY:

if theyre all as sweet as u sugar then im sure ur all v popular

PATTON:

Well we do have dinner with our neighbours a lot!!!

Mrs Smith gives me lots of candy

Its often stale but I eat it anyway cos shes just so sweet!

Sweeter than her candy lol

Patton’s door suddenly swung open, and he jumped, his phone slipping from his fingers and landing right in his lap. His father, Roman, stepped inside, yawning and rubbing his eyes, wincing at the bright light that hung from the ceiling.

“You still up, Pat?” He asked sleepily.

He squinted, his eyes landing on the still-on phone in Patton’s lap.

“Who are you te- by the glittering horn of a unicorn! Is that writing on your arm?” He sat down, taking Patton’s arm and looking over the words. He then glanced back up at his son, his eyes shining excitedly. “You have a soulmate,” He breathed.

“I do!” Patton exclaimed, bouncing excitedly in place. “His name is Remy and he turns seventeen tomorrow and he’s just so cool!”

Roman beamed. “Wow, I’m so incredibly happy for you, Pat!” He said. Then, he chuckled, his smile turning a little teasing. “But... it’s late, and you really should be sleeping. And I’m betting that Remy should be, too.”

Patton pouted a little. “But it’s a Friday! I don’t have any school tomorrow.”

“But the family’s coming over tomorrow at 10 for your birthday, and I know you. You’re gonna be all grumbly in the morning, instead of our happy-pappy Patton, and that’ll be even worse the less sleep you get.”

Patton drooped, like a little wilting flower, but couldn’t deny that his father was right.

“Okay...” He frowned, picking up his phone, switching off the screen without looking at it, and holding it against his chest. “Can I at least say night to Remy, first?”

Roman smiled. “Sure.”

He leant forward, squeezing Patton’s arm supportively, before pressing a quick kiss to his son’s forehead. Roman gave him one last smile, affectionately ruffling his hair, before pulling back and standing up. He brushed the non-existent dirt from his pyjamas.

“Goodnight, Pat,” He said. “And happy birthday.”

In the excitement that was talking to Remy, Patton had almost forgotten that it was his birthday, and he blinked in surprise as Roman left the room, quietly shutting the door behind him.

Patton then took a deep breath, before switching his phone back on to see whatever messages he’d missed.

REMY:

u rlly r an angel huh

PATTON:

Awwwww!!

Your making me blush

REMY:

thats the goal babe

PATTON:

Such a flirt!!

REMY:

im gonna be ten times more flirty when i get to see ur pretty face in person

PATTON:

How do you know Im pretty?

You havent even seen me yet

REMY:

i can just tell

im awesome like that

i bet ur the cutest person in the whole damn world

the whole damn universe

but while were on the subject of seeing each other

were waiting to meet naturally right?

PATTON:

Yeah!

Its good luck  

REMY:

yea

PATTON:

Welp!!!

Dad says I gotta go to sleep now!!

Night <3<3<3

REMY:

night xoxox

Patton switched off his phone, placing it on his bedside table and getting off the bed. He wobbled slightly as he stood up, suddenly realising how tired he really was, and quickly walked up to his fairy lights, switching them on before switching off the main light. He then climbed back into bed, settling in the soft nest of pastel pillows and blankets, and his last thought before he fell asleep was of his soulmate.

He barely knew Remy, but he already couldn’t wait to spend the rest of his life with him.

***

The sound of the alarm from Remy’s phone rang through the room, waking him up suddenly. His immediate reaction was to groan, shutting it off quickly and then returning to the warm comfort of his mattress and pillows and blanket. It was the weekend, he had no plans, so if his dads wanted him up, they could come in and get him up themselves. Remy wanted to sleep.

Then, the memories of the night before flooded back to him, and he shot up in bed, pulling out his arm and staring at it wide-eyed.

The words Patton had written last night had now been washed away – likely to leave room for new words and new conversations – whilst Remy’s words still remained, though now a little smudged and faded. The only sign that Patton’s words had ever been there in the first place was the new word on his wrist, just below his palm, in baby blue, like the ones before.

Morning <3

Remy grinned, jumping out of bed much more enthusiastically than he usually did, grabbing the black pen on his bedside table and rushing to the bathroom, thankfully not bumping into either of his dads on the way there.

He washed his arms as quickly as he could, leaving them a little sore and red, though he didn’t care, and uncapped his pen with his teeth, leaving the lid in his mouth.

mornin

!!!!!

Do you always get up this late?

Remy laughed. The handwriting was a little larger and a little neater than his, and each i was dotted with a heart, which made him even more convinced that his soulmate was probably the cutest person on earth.

what time is it

10:30

later usually

what time did u get up

8:30

oof

i could never

What do you do for school then?

suffer

Remy took the pen lid out of his mouth, pocketing it and twirling the uncapped pen between his fingers, watching as more light blue words appeared on his arm. The sensation was feather-light, barely there, but impossible to ignore.

Aww no!!

I don’t want you to suffer :(

dw babe ive got coffee

life saver

id die without it

100%

Well make sure you don’t drink too much!!!!

Its bad for you!!

dw my dad always tells me that

he keeps an eye on it

Which one?

logan

Okay

There was a brief pause, and Remy almost continued writing, but he got the feeling that Patton wasn’t done, so he just waited patiently, tapping his foot against the tiled bathroom floor.

Do you mind if I doodle on my arms?

I usually do when Im bored but I thought Id ask

I wont if you don’t want me to tho

go ahead

what do u doodle?

I usually just connect my freckles

Like little constellations!!!!

It was impossible to keep the grin on Remy’s face from widening – Patton's enthusiasm was adorable and infectious – and he sat down on the edge of the bathtub, crossing one leg over the other as he pressed his pen to his skin and continued writing.

u got a lot of freckles?

Yup!

Theyre everywhere

everywhere?

Yeah!

hm

one day  

im gonna kiss every single one of your freckles

(Perhaps that was a little bold for only their second conversation, but Remy was a natural flirt, and Patton was his soulmate, after all. He’d back down at any sign of discomfort, but so far Patton had seemed receptive.)

every single one

Thats a lot of kisses

not enough

but itll be a good start

A little, swirly scribble appeared just beside the words Remy had written – the universal key-smash equivalent for soulmates writing on their skin. Just the thought that he was already able to fluster Patton so easily made Remy very, very happy. He grinned.

Gtg! Presents time!

Ill talk to you later <3<3<3

later xoxo

Remy fished the pen lid back out of his pocket, capping the pen and pocketing it. He then strolled back out of the bathroom, down the stairs, and towards the kitchen.

His fathers were both sat at the kitchen table, eating breakfast and talking. Their legs were pressed together under the table, and it was clear they’d just been flirting. Both Logan and Thomas looked up when Remy entered the room, surprised.

“What kind of natural disaster got you up before midday?” Thomas joked.

Remy waved his arm, showing off the writing, and Logan choked on his coffee. Thomas patted his back a few times worriedly, and Remy waited impatiently for the conversation to resume, tapping his foot against the floor.

“Is that what I think it is?” Logan asked incredulously, once he was breathing again.

Remy nodded. “Yup. Can I make coffee?”

Thomas nodded slowly, but it was clear he was much more focused on the previous topic at hand.

“You have a soulmate?” He asked. “Oh my gosh! What’s their name? Aren’t you gonna tell us about them?”

“Well, his name’s Patton,” Remy began, heading towards the coffee machine and immediately getting to work to make himself a large mug. “It’s his birthday today – it was actually, like, 2am, or something – and he’s real cute. I think you’ll both like him.”

Thomas exchanged a look with his husband – the former much more openly thrilled, whilst the latter looked more confused, though undeniably pleased. He then stood up, opening his arms immediately.

“I think this calls for a family hug,” Thomas grinned.

Logan sighed, but put his own coffee mug back down, getting up obediently.

Remy groaned. “Really? Before my coffee? Do I have to?”

“Yup! Right now,” Thomas said, wrapping one arm around Logan’s waist and resting his chin on his head, keeping his other arm outstretched, awaiting their son. “This is a big moment! It calls for a family hug. C’mere.”

“There is no point refusing, Remy,” Logan said dryly. “I learnt that a long time ago.”

“Aww, you love me.”

“Of course. That is why we got married, after all.”

Remy groaned again. “Are you two really flirting, right now? Gross.”

“Well, if you want us to stop flirting, you’re gonna have to join the hug.”

Remy sighed exaggeratedly, dragging his feet as he walked up to his dads, reluctantly joining the family hug. Then, he pulled back as quickly as he could get away with, making a face and turning back to the coffee machine. He quickly made himself a large mug – with excessive amounts of milk and sugar, something his father would usually criticise, though he seemed to turn a blind eye for today.

Remy then sat down at the table, beside Thomas, sipping eagerly at his coffee and leaning back in his chair.

His fathers didn’t take their eyes off of his arm, clearly reading the words, and after about a minute, Remy rolled his eyes, placing the coffee on his table and crossing his arms.

“What are you looking at?”

“Attitude, Remy,” Thomas sighed. “Be nice. And we’re looking at your arm because we’re excited! You have a soulmate, that’s a really big deal! We should celebrate.”

Remy perked up. “Celebrate?”

Logan nodded in agreement. “Perhaps tonight we could have dinner at the Italian place that you like.”

“Ooh, the one with that fancy pasta?”

“Weren’t we planning on going there tomorrow?” Thomas asked his husband.

Remy blinked, surprised. “We were?”

Thomas blinked, and then gave his husband a slightly sheepish smile. “I don’t think I was supposed to tell you that.”

Logan sighed. “Well, I think we can put that off for tomorrow, then. Today... you may invite a few friends over.” Remy opened his mouth, but Logan quickly continued, interrupting him before he could speak. “Three friends, maximum. No parties.”

Remy pouted. “Only three? Lame.”

“If you complain, we’ll bring it down to two.”

“Three sounds great!”

***

Patton picked up his phone, holding it to his ear as he paced casually around his room.

“Emile!” He greeted. “How are you?”

“Happy birthday, Pat!” Emile greeted cheerfully, and Patton could practically hear the usual smile on his face. “And I’m doing great. Virgil invited his brother to dinner yesterday, so that was fun, and I had a real breakthrough with one of my clients, too. You?”

“I’m good! Hey, do you think this counts as Remy and my anniversary? I mean, I know we haven’t actually really met, yet, but it’s been a year since we first spoke, and we are soulmates. Does that count? Would it be weird to count it?”

Emile hummed. “I think that if you want it to count, it counts.”

“That’s a bit vague,” Patton sighed.

Emile laughed. “That’s just how it works, I’m afraid. How is Remy anyway? It’s his birthday tomorrow, right?”

Patton perked up at the opportunity to talk about his soulmate. “Remy’s great! He got a new job at the Starbucks near his house; he’s pretty excited about it. And yup, it’s his birthday tomorrow! He turns eighteen. It’s a funny coincidence, isn’t it? That our birthdays are so close?”

“It’s actually a lot more common for soulmates to have these similarities than you’d think,” Emile said. “Close birthdays, close locations, things like that. I mean, Virgil and I were both born in the same hospital.”

“Really? Oh, that’s cool!” Patton smiled.

He sat down on his bed, pulling his legs up to sit cross-legged, and moving so his back was against the wall, half-sitting on one of his pillows.

“Yup! I’ve researched a lot about these things,” Emile said. “And- oh, Virgil, there you are!”

Patton heard rustling on the other end of the line, like Emile was temporarily putting his phone down, probably to greet and kiss his husband. He waited patiently, humming a song from the Steven Universe movie and drumming his fingers against his leg. His eyes scanned the various words written across his arms. Shiny black and glittery light blue. There were doodles, too – lines connecting the dots of his freckles, done by himself, and little stars and moons and hearts by Remy.

Then the rustling resumed, more movement, and Patton stopped humming.

“Morning, Pat,” Virgil greeted.

Patton smiled. “Virgil! How’s work going?”

“Not bad. I helped a guy arrange a hate-bouquet for his ex-boyfriend yesterday, so that was fun.”

“Sounds interesting!”

Virgil hummed in agreement, and it sounded like he was nodding. “I’m gonna hand the phone back to Emile, now. Happy birthday, kid.”

“Thanks!”

There was another moment of rustling, and then Emile returned.

“Okay, Virgil and I have to get to work,” Emile said. “We’re stopping by later for dinner, dad already knows. And, before you ask, no I will not tell you what your gift is, you’re gonna have to wait and see.”

Patton pouted. “Aww, okay. Bye!”

“Bye!”

Patton hung up the phone, before switching over to the texting app, and opening up his conversation with Remy.

PATTON

Hey im running out of space

So im gonna clean my arm

Can you too?

Remy responded almost immediately, as he usually did.

REMY

sure

one sec

Patton smiled, getting up and pocketing his phone. He headed over to the bathroom, quickly scrubbing away the words on his arms (he could leave the ones still remaining on his legs and torso, for now), and watching as Remy’s words disappeared at about the same time.

He then returned to his bedroom, sitting back down on his bed and fetching and uncapping his favourite pen.

The moment the tip of his pen touched his skin, a small black dot appeared just below it, like Remy was doing the exact same on his side – unintentionally trying to write in unison. All of a sudden, a wave of peace and happiness washed over Patton, but the emotions didn’t come from within himself. No, they came from an outside source, from somewhere else. Not from him.

From Remy.

At first, Patton was confused, disoriented, and then his heart skipped a beat, and he lifted his pen from his wrist.

The feeling stopped.

He then returned the pen to his wrist, creating another dot of light blue ink. For a moment, nothing happened, the feeling didn’t return, but then a small black speck appeared just beside his.

This time, the happiness was joined by an almost cautious excitement, tinged with something else.

What was it?

Love?

Love.

It felt like Patton was loving himself, except the love came from elsewhere, it came from Remy. Like a warm, comfortable blanket of love, wrapping around him and keeping him safe.

Patton beamed, wide and toothy and delighted, leaning back against the pillows and practically wiggling with excitement, careful to keep his pen tip on his wrist. A similar, thrilled feeling came back at him, and Patton quickly realised that whatever feelings he was getting from Remy, Remy was probably getting some very similar feelings in return from him.

damn babe

either something v weird is happening to me or thats ur feelings im feeling

I can feel it too!!!

Oh my gosh!

good i was worried i might be drunk

Have you been drinking?

nah thats why i was worried lmao

would be v weird to be drunk with no booze

Well that sure would be unusual!

The feelings from Remy weren’t constant, they only surfaced when both Patton and Remy were writing at once – flashes of emotions that were practically addicting. He wanted to keep feeling those feelings forever.

this is v weird

on and off

think itll get more constant the more we talk?

like we wont need to be both writing at the same time to feel it or smth?

Yeah!

I think so

Thats what happened with Em and Virge at least

cool

cant wait

There was a brief pause, and then Remy’s writing resumed.

can we doodle?

might make the empathy connection thingy better

Sure!

Patton giggled, unable to help himself, before pressing the tip of his pen to one of his freckles and drawing a thin line from it to another. Then another and another and another. Over and around the written words. He wasn’t making any specific shape or pattern in particular, just connecting the numerous dots. As he did this, Patton felt new shapes and doodles appearing on his legs, though he couldn’t see them through his trousers. Hearts and stars and moons and pawprints, most likely. The last one was new – Patton’s favourite.

He could feel Remy’s peace and contentment and love (love, love), like it was flowing through the air and seeping through his skin, filling him with happiness. Sometimes, it even increased for a brief moment, usually just after Patton’s happiness bubbled over into delighted giggles. It was a cycle – happiness creating happiness creating happiness.

Patton loved Remy. Remy loved Patton.

Love. Love. Love.

***

“Hey, Remy!”

Remy glanced up from his phone, straightening up as noticed and watched his best friend, Toby, approaching him. His foot tapped impatiently against the pavement, and his sunglasses were on to shield his eyes from bright midday sun.

“Gurl, what was taking you so long?” Remy complained, stuffing his phone into his pocket and crossing his arms, practically pouting. “I’ve been waiting here for, like, hours.”

Toby gave him a dry look. “I’m ten minutes late.”

“And that’s, like, ten hours in gay-and-in-a-hurry time.”

“In a hurry? What the hell are we even doing? Your text was very vague.”

“Well, it’s my dad’s birthday in a-”

“Which one?”

“Thomas. Bitch, stop interrupting me.”

Toby laughed, and Remy glared at him. He held his hands up defensively in mock surrender, and then gestured for Remy to continue.

“Anyway, it’s my dad’s birthday on Sunday and I’m supposed to get him a gift. I dunno what, though, so you’re gonna help me.”

“I’m pretty sure you know him better than I do.”

Remy shushed him. “Gurl, I am not letting you get out of helping me. So, we’re going to-”

He suddenly froze, going silent. Remy’s brow then creased, too, and after a moment of stillness he began to rapidly pat his arms and legs, like he was looking for something, though he didn’t seem to find it. Toby gave him a bewildered look.

“Dude, what are you doing?”

“I can feel Patton’s emotions,” Remy said.

He could, but only barely – just little hints of Patton, pricking the edges of his soul – much less than he was used to, but still impossible to ignore. He was used to these feelings by now, always recognising them immediately, though this time it was... different.

“Okay... so, he’s writing to you? Isn’t that normal?”

Remy looked back at him, looking just as confused as Toby. “No, he isn’t. He isn’t writing to me. No ink.”

“He... isn’t?”

“I can always feel it,” Remy explained. “Always. But not right now. Why... why-” He froze, his eyes widening behind his dark sunglasses.  

“What?”

“He must be close. He must- oh my god, he must be close!” Remy looked around quickly, at all of the surrounding pedestrians. None of them looked right – none of them were Patton – but he could practically sense him. He was so close.

Toby blinked. “Really?” He asked incredulously.

“Yes. Yes, really. I know what I’m talking about!” Remy exclaimed, perhaps a little harsher than intended. “The empath shit only happens when you write or when you’re close. Gurl, that’s, like, common knowledge.”

Toby held his hands up. “Right, uh... sorry.” He cleared his throat. “So, how are we gonna find him?”

Remy’s brow scrunched up in thought. “I don’t know.”

His best friend shrugged, even more lost than he was.

“Maybe... maybe...” Remy continued, trailing off, before he suddenly straightened up. “It’ll get stronger the closer I get to him, so I just have to follow where it’s stronger, right? Like... like getting warmer and colder.”

Toby nodded slowly. “That makes sense. So, uh, walk around, and we’ll go in the direction that makes it stronger.”

Remy immediately began to pace in circles around Toby, pulling a slightly panicked face when at one point the feeling completely disappeared. Then, it got stronger, a wave of anticipation and curiosity, nervousness and excitement.

It suddenly hit Remy that if he could feel Patton, then Patton could feel him, too.

Patton was probably looking for him.

The corners of Remy’s lips twitched up into a smile. He was practically oozing excitement, and it was contagious, as Patton’s also seemed to increase – even Toby began smiling, too.

Toby patted him on the shoulder.

“Go on, follow your gut. I’ll be right behind you.”

Remy immediately turned on his heel, sprinting in the direction the emotions seemed to be coming from, and Toby almost tripped over his own feet following him. The empathy got stronger and stronger and stronger with every step, until it was even stronger than it usually was, and as his excitement further increased, so did Patton’s.

He rounded a corner, and immediately ran right into someone running at a similar speed, and they both tumbled to the ground with two loud thumps.

“Ah, fuck,” Remy groaned, closing his eyes and massaging the bridge of his nose as a jolt of pain shot down his leg.

“Oof,” The other boy winced.

His voice was like a bell, ringing through the air: suddenly the only sound that Remy could hear.

That was when Remy realised that Patton’s emotions were now equal to his own – mixing together in Remy’s soul until they were one and the same. It was almost like they were thinking and feeling as one, which was rather disorienting, to say the least.  

Patton... Patton was right in front of him.

Remy opened his eyes, immediately coming face-to-face with the most gorgeous person he had even seen – a wide-eyed and freckled boy, about a year younger than Remy, staring back at him with parted lips and an equally startled expression. He was wearing a blue and grey t-shirt, showing off his arms and the words Remy had written to him today, and all the constellations he’d doodled on his own skin. Now, Remy could see the stars that he’d been missing, and, in his opinion, they were even better than the ones in the night sky.

Patton.

Patton, Patton, Patton.

“Patton,” Remy breathed.

“Remy.”

Remy laughed, uncontrolled and loud and delighted, sitting up straight and taking Patton’s hand in his own, squeezing it. It was warm and soft, Remy never wanted to let go, and when Patton squeezed back, he felt... complete. Perfect. Heaven.

Patton smiled – like a shining sun, one that thankfully didn’t hurt to look at, as Remy couldn’t take his eyes off of it.

“Wow,” Remy laughed. “You’re... wow.”

“Wow,” Patton echoed.

People were probably staring at them – Toby included – but Remy couldn’t take his eyes off of Patton to check. Patton seemed to be doing similarly, his eyes slowly taking in every part of Remy’s body, before returning to his face, staring into his eyes.

Patton’s eyes were brown, like honey in the sunlight. Beautiful.

“It’s... it’s nice to finally meet you,” Patton said softly.

“Likewise.”

There was a beat.

“You are gorgeous,” Remy continued, the words coming out before he could stop himself. He almost regretted blurting it out, but then Patton’s face turned a particularly pretty shade of pink, and Remy immediately grinned.

Patton squeezed his hand. “You, too.”

“Oh, I know I’m hot, babe,” Remy said, making Patton giggle. “But you, you’re... you’re an angel. Like, damn, how the hell did I get so lucky? I must’ve done something really freaking amazing in a past life to have deserved you.”

“You’re even more of a flirt in person,” Patton smiled, a little teasingly.

Remy laughed. “I mean, I’m pretty sure I warned you.”

“You did,” Patton said, smiling fondly.

“Is it too soon to ask if I can kiss you?” Remy asked suddenly. His tone of voice was casual, like he was joking, but they both knew – Patton could probably sense – that he was serious.

Patton didn’t hesitate, answering quickly. “No. I mean, yes. I mean... no, it’s not too soon. Please?”

Remy didn’t waste any time, reaching forward, carefully cradling Patton’s face in his hand and kissing him gently. His lips were soft and warm and Remy never wanted to stop kissing him. Patton covered Remy’s hand with his own free one, kissing back a little clumsily, though it was without a doubt enthusiastic.

Then, he got a little too enthusiastic, and Remy tumbled backwards, pulling Patton along with him.

They broke apart, and after a moment of startled – slightly awkward – silence, they both started laughing loudly, and Patton climbed off of him. He finally stood up, holding out his hand and helping Remy up, too.

The pedestrians that had been watching them had mostly all moved on by now, leaving only Toby hovering awkwardly nearby. He had his phone out, trying to distract himself, give them some privacy, though he was undeniably still keeping an eye out. It wasn’t every day you saw a soulmate pair’s first meeting.  

Remy took Patton’s hands in his own, looking him over again and again and again.

An idea came to him – not a new one, one he’d thought about and talked about and dreamed and daydreamed about a million times – and he grinned in a way that he could feel made Patton’s heart skip a beat.

“Remember how I said I wanted to kiss every freckle?"

#me #writing #sleepality #sanders sides #remy sanders #sleep sanders #patton sanders #mosleep #soulmate au #human au #sanders sides au #thomas sanders #roman sanders #logan sanders #emile picani #cartoon therapy #virmile #thomgan

[honeyhan-123]

Say Thank You XII

Series Summary: Nearly five years have passed since Steve Rogers saves your life without so much as a thank you. When he sees you again by chance, he makes sure that he’ll never let you go and maybe teach you some manners in the process.

Series Warning: This will be a dark!Steve fic with stalking, kidnapping and manipulating as well as non-con and dub-con situations. Please don’t read it if you don’t like that sort of thing.

Chapter Warnings: smut

Word Count: 3.5k

AN: I am so incredibly sorry at just how long it has been since I’ve updated this bad boy but here ya go my loves. I hope you enjoy it because, no spoilers but, it may be the last time you enjoy one for a while...

I. New York ~ II. Madrid ~ III. The Apartment ~ IV. The Trip ~ V. The Basement ~ VI. The First Lesson ~ VII. The Waiting Game ~ VIII. The First Attempt ~ IX. The Darkness ~ X. The Truth ~ XI. The Syndrome

Series Masterlist

My Masterlist

XII. The Meeting Your fists curled into the sheets so tightly that you thought for sure they would make rips in the silken material. Your knees ached from how long you had been kneeling on them as they rubbed against the mattress with every thrust of his hips. The obscene sounds of your cunt clenching around him echoed in the bedroom as he drove you closer and closer to the edge once more.

He pounded into you with such a ferocity you worried that you would collapse underneath him and he seemed to realise this as he easily picked you up from the bed, wrapping on arm around your torso and the other around your neck softly, pulling your back against him, supporting your weight since you couldn’t.

‘That’s it Sweetheart, you look so fuckin’ good like this.’ His words came between his groans, murmured against the shell of your ear. ‘Look at yourself in the mirror, taking my cock so well, being my good girl.’ You couldn’t hold the moans back at his words, your eyes peeling open to stare at the large mirrored door that lead to the wardrobe in which you saw yourself reflected.

You had to agree with him, it was a sight for sore eyes. You mouth was open, dropped in an extended ‘O’ shape as his hand tweaked your nipples, pulling them into hard beads, rolling them between his fingers. You threw your head back against his shoulder, unable to keep yourself upright as his other hand danced down your body, swirling in the pool of slick that had gathered where you were connected.

He rubbed your clit with two fingers, as you screamed in silence, murmuring a jumbled collection of words, each one slurring into the next as the euphoria flooded your veins. ‘That’s it Sweetheart. Let go for me, c’mon baby. Just let go. I’m right behind you, I just need you to cum for me. Please baby.’ You couldn’t hold back any more, the visual satisfaction of watching his immense body flexing behind yours, the feeling of fullness he gave you with every thrust, the heated breath against your ear were all too much.

You screamed for him as you came, your voice hoarse and strangled through the pleasure, your velvet warm cunt clenching around him, pulling him in deeper, milking him for every drop as he cradled your body against his. You felt him thrust, slow and shallow as he filled you, groaning into your ear.

‘Oh Sweetheart, I think I’m going to like having you up here.’ A barely there laugh escaped your lips as he pulled you back down to the bed, curling his body against you, his cock remained inside of you, slowly softening as your breathing calmed down, sleep gently calling you despite the early hour.

You didn’t know how long you lay there with him, his fingers gently tracing the smooth planes of your stomach, his mind seemingly miles away. Eventually you felt him shift behind you, pulling out as he crossed to the dresser, pulling on a clean pair of boxers and handing you a shirt.

‘C’mon Doll, get up. We gotta talk.’ Your mind was foggy as you obediently followed him from the room, heading back downstairs and turning left to what looked like his lounge room. He pointed you to the couch and stood above you, his shadow looming over your body.

‘What’s going on Steve? You seem tense.’ You tried to reach for him but he stepped out of your grip, his brow furrowed.

‘Nothing’s wrong per se Sweetheart. I just want to make sure we’re on the same page about this, about you coming upstairs.’ You swallowed thickly, hoping he wasn’t about to send you back down to the basement again. ‘You’ve been behaving so well lately and I just want that to continue. I want us to continue living the best life we can but I think we need to lay down some ground rules. Most of them will be pretty straight forward or rules that you have already been following for some time such as no shouting or fighting. I’m taking a huge risk bringing you upstairs so soon, but it’s because I trust you to behave and I would hate for you to make a silly mistake that would dismantle everything we’ve built together.’

You nodded, understanding his words, the veiled threat of what would happen if you disobeyed. Your hand reached out, latching onto his own as you tried to pull him towards you. ‘I understand Stevie, I know how much you’ve done for me. I don’t want to do anything to ruin that.’ He clasped your hands in his, his eyes searching yours for deceit as your sweet words washed over him.

‘Thank you Sweetheart, you don’t know how much it means to me that you realise I am on your side. I’m only trying to help you.’ A frown threatened to cross your face, diminishing the demure facade. He’s on your side? He was the reason you were here, trapped as his partner, as he referred to you as so often. You swallowed back the bitter taste his words left in your mouth and he knelt before you, letting go and reaching to clasp your face in them, bringing your bodies closer, him in between your legs.

He leaned back, pulling you with him so you straddled his chest on the floor, his back resting on the soft carpet as his hands clawed at your body, trying to pry his shirt from your body. The bulge he moved your hips against was evidence of just how eager he was to go again already and while your body may have been itching to have him fill you again, your mind was less certain.

As though your prayers had finally been heard, a faint ding resounded through the house, causing Steve to halt as he fondled your breasts, pulling back as he turned his head towards the hallway.

Gently, he lifted you off of him, handing back his shirt and you were quick to cover yourself with it. ‘Sweetheart… I need you to stay here okay? You can’t make a sound until I say you can. If you so much as think about trying anything, there will be severe punishment.’ His threats echoed around your head as the doorbell rang again. ‘I need you to say you understand Sweetheart, I need you to promise me.’

Fear crawled it’s way through you as you nodded, your voice small and weak as you replied. ‘I understand. I won’t move or make any noise.’

‘Good. I’ll be back soon.’ His lips pressed against you forehead and he cast you one last warning glance before heading out of the room as the ding sounded again. ‘Christ, I’m coming okay?’ He called out in annoyance to whoever stood on the other side of the door.

You could hear the door click open and faint male voices but nothing else was audible from this distance and so you sat back on the couch, too afraid to do anything else. This is probably a test of some sort. He wants to know if he can trust you being upstairs. If this were really a test, you were determined to pass with flying colours, you weren’t willing to risk being back down to the basement so soon.

+

Steve pulled open the door, his mind too preoccupied with you being left alone upstairs to remember to look through the peephole. The great wooden door gave way to the one person that Steve could trust right now and relief flowed through him, anyone else might not have understood.

‘Buck, man am I glad it’s just you.’ Steve pulled the other man into a hug, tapping his back before leading him back outside, closing the door slightly behind him.

‘What’s going on Steve? Why are you so stressed? What have you done?’ Bucky’s blue eyes narrowed at his best friend as he thought back to the girl stuck in his basement. Whatever was going on must have something to do with her.

‘It’s nothing Buck, definitely nothing bad… yet. We’re just trying something new, I want her to move upstairs with me and it’s only been a day and she’s all alone and everything is locked and I know she’ll be fine but… I just don’t want her to ruin everything we’ve built, I just want to make sure she’s ready for this much trust.’ Even as he spoke Steve’s eyes were farting around his front yard as though looking for her, trying to see if she had somehow found a way out of the house. ‘But what are you doing here? Is everything okay?’

‘That’s good Stevie. I’m glad she’s out of that basement and I just came to check on you, on her, see how everything’s going.’

‘It’s going fine and as you can see now’s not really a good time so I’ll see you later okay?’ Steve already started backing towards the door, eager to get back inside, to you, to where you had left off when the doorbell rang.

‘I’m leaving… on Wednesday, for Wakanda and I’m busy between now and then. I want to meet her Steve.’ Bucky watched as Steve swallowed heavily, analysing him momentarily before finally nodding.

‘Fine, I guess we could use it as a test. See if she’s ready to meet the others too. Promise you’ll tell me everything she says?’

‘I can’t promise that pal… but I promise I’ll you if you have to worry.’ Steve clenched his jaw as he appraised Bucky’s offer before accepting.

‘Just, give me a minute to get her ready, I’m pretty sure she’s not decent right now.’ Steve hated the smirk that came over his best friends face at his words.

‘What? Did I interrupt something?’ Bucky’s voice was full of mirth and humour as Steve rolled his eyes and pushed the door back open, praying that he hadn’t made a mistake leaving you alone so soon.

+

You watched as Steve returned to the living room, his head peeking through the doorway first as if he were afraid of what he would find. Yet as he saw you sitting patiently on the couch, the smile that came over his face made him look nothing less than angelic.

‘I’m sorry about that Sweetheart, but I promise we can continue later. Now that you’re upstairs I plan on taking you on every surface in our home.’ Your insides fluttered at his words as he crossed to you, gathering one of your hands and pulling your body up to his, wrapping his arms around you as he kissed you deeply.

Before it could get too heated, he pulled back, pressing his lips to yours softly once more before pulling away completely, your hands clasped in his. ‘C’mon Sweetheart, we need to go downstairs.’  

Your face paled, your heels instantly trying to find a grip on the soft carpet as you tried to hold your ground, your body pulling back on his. ‘Stevie no, please! I behaved, I didn’t move or make any sound. Please don’t take me back down there!’ Your voice rang with desperation as you pleased with him, clutching his arm, tears of panic threading to spill. Even though you had only been upstairs a short amount of time, the thought of going back to the basement was enough to make you feel sick.

‘What?’ Turning back you saw the realisation wash over Steve’s face as he saw you again, instantly trying to calm you down. ‘Sweetheart no, it’s not like that. I know you behaved and I feel so proud of you. We just have a guest and all of your clothes are still downstairs. I figured you wouldn’t want to meet my best friend looking like this.’ You glanced down at your scantily clad body, the only thing covering you one of Steve’s shirts and a pair of lace panties.

‘No, I don’t. I’m sorry Steve, I just… I just thought you were taking me back down there.’ Your eyes started drying as he held you, soothing you slowly.

‘I understand Sweetheart, I should have said something, made myself clear.’ Relief flowed through you as he once again started leading you down the hallway, towards the basement door. You were still hesitant about going back down there but you trusted that Steve was a man of his word, he had never once lied to you since locking you down there.

It was eerie walking down into your former rooms even though so little time had passed. You now had hope, before you had been resigned to a life trapped down here but now he had taken you upstairs, was willing to introduce you to other people.

‘I think Bucky’ll like the white one, you know, with the blue trim?’ You nodded your head, crossing to the wardrobe and pulling the dress he was talking about from the hanger. It was more traditional than the rest, that type of almost schoolgirl design that had been popular back in the forties.

‘Yes, I think this is a good choice.’ You smiled at Steve across the room before slipped his shirt off and selecting a satin brassier to go underneath the dress. You didn’t have any time to do anything to your hair other than try to somewhat tame it, to make it not completely look like you had just had sex. You pulled the silken stockings and matching blue kitten heels Steve handed you as he spoke.

‘Now Doll, I don’t want to see any funny business up there. I’m trusting you a lot, allowing you to have visitors this soon and I don’t want to see that trust go to waste. So, you will be polite, and nice, and you won’t mention anything bad to him. Do I have to clarify what I mean or do you understand me?’ His voice was stern, causing you to look up at him from the blue heels.

‘No Stevie. I understand. I will be the perfect hostess.’

He smiled briefly, murmuring to himself. ‘The perfect hostess.’ He definitely seemed to like that idea. ‘Good, come along. He’s waiting upstairs.’ Steve held out his hand for you to take and you linked your fingers with his, allowing him to lead you from the basement to the front door.

As he opened the large mahogany door, your eyes took a moment to adjust, the harsh sunlight stinging your eyes as you blinked. From all of your time down in the basement you had forgotten how warm the sun was, how a gentle breeze could run through your hair, making it fly around your face. You were too startled by the outside world to hear Steve or even pay the stranger any attention and when Steve pulled you back from the door, swinging it closed gently you found liquid pooling in your eyes.

It was only the not-so-gentle squeeze of Steve’s hand that brought you back, reminded you of what was at stake, and hastily you tried to blink away the tears, plastering a smile onto your face as you took in the man before you. If you hadn’t been so used to Steve and his impressive physique, you may have been intimidated by the man’s large build but as it stands, it was his eyes that intimidated you the most. They were slightly lighter than Steve’s more of a crystal blue, the dress Steve had picked out for you making more sense as you realised the colours must have matched nearly perfectly yet you couldn't be sure as he was squinting, analysing you. It felt as though he could read your soul in just one look and you weren’t sure if he liked what he found.

You were snapped from your rumination by Steve’s strong voice. ‘Sweetheart, this is Bucky. He is my oldest friend; my best friend. And of course, Buck, you already know my girl.’ He already knew you? Grabbing his outstretched hand as Steve introduced him, you realised he must have been the friend that came to visit a little while ago, that just left you down in the basement with Steve. You wouldn’t find an ally in this man.

You plastered your most gracious smile on, shaking his hand. ‘It’s a pleasure to meet you.’ You barely heard his ‘likewise’ as Steve led you both into the lounge room, Bucky taking a seat where you had just been sitting, his shoes on the soft carpet where you had been on Steve. You forced yourself to look away as you say in the loveseat across from him, your mind spinning as Steve retreated to the kitchen for coffee and tea.

‘So… How are you?’ Bucky’s voice was rougher than you expected, lower too.

‘I’m good.’ Your response was clipped, edgy. You didn’t like being alone with him, you just wanted Steve back; wanted him to hold you and ensure you everything was fine. It hadn’t been until this moment that you realised just how much you had come to rely on your golden soldier.

‘How is he treating you?’ A scoff died in your throat as you tried to hold your composure, determined to pass this test.

‘He’s great.’ Your leg was jittering on the couch, your fingers dancing over the white skirt of your dress. ‘I’m happy.’ You threw that in for good measure and prayed that he would stop trying to talk to you. What could be taking Steve so long?

Bucky stewed as he analysed you. He didn’t need to be a former assassin to notice you were clearly nervous, your clipped answers, flickering eyes lingering on the hallway for too long but never glancing his way told him all he needed to know. You were scared, but not of Steve.

In fact, the moment he returned, taking the seat next to you, Bucky noticed a drastic shift in your manner. Your hand automatically sought out Steve’s, linking your fingers together while the other clutched the warm tea to your chest. Your breaths were more even, your leg less jittery as it pressed against Steve’s instead.

An almost unrecognisable pang hit Bucky in the chest as he watched you find solace in his best friend. If only Hydra hadn’t fucked him up so irreparably…

+

Steve clapped Bucky on the back, bidding him goodnight beside his car. ‘So? What did you think?’ Despite his heart already belonging to you, Steve still wanted Bucky’s approval, he wanted him to love you almost as much as he did himself, after all Bucky was the only family he had left.

‘She’s fantastic Steve, everything guys like us could have ever asked for growing up.’ A sigh of relief permeated the air as Bucky spoke, Steve’s breaths becoming lighter yet he could tell something was still plaguing his mind.

‘I’m so glad you approve… but… you don’t think what I’ve done, what I’ve put her through to get here is… irreparable? I just… I love her and I guess what I’m trying to say… Do you think that one day, maybe, she could love me too?’

An achingly long silence stretched between the two men, one lost in agony, the other in jealousy. It was finally broken when Bucky cleared his throat as he tried to clear his mind. ‘You still don’t know a thing about women. While she may not necessarily be at the love stage yet, and while what you did was beyond fucked up, she clearly cares for you. When you were gone, making the coffee in the kitchen, she was a wreck but the moment you came back, it was like she was a whole different person. She became chatty and bubbly under your guidance and then again when you were preparing dinner, it wasn’t so bad but she still shut down slightly, retreating back into herself. She needs you, she relies on you to keep her safe, to protect her, to know her. You two, you’re going to be just fine.’ He forced a smile as Steve took his words in, his shoulders slumping, his tense stance deflating.

‘Thank you Bucky, you have no idea just how much that means to me.’

‘I think I just might pal.’ With one final goodbye, Bucky got into his car, pulling out of the driveway of the suburban two story.

If only…

+

Steve watched as Bucky left, the red haze of his taillights slowly disappearing down the street along with Steve’s anxiety.

Just maybe everything would be okay.

Of course, just like usual Steve had thought too soon as a vibrating from his pocket pulled him from his thoughts. He only paused to stare at the caller ID for a second before answering, wondering what on earth Tony Stark needed.

+

Tags will be added in a reblog

XIII. The Mission 

Series Masterlist

My Masterlist

#Steve rogers #steve rogers x reader #steve rogers x you #steve x reader #steve x you #captain america #captain america x reader #captain america x you #dark!steve rogers #Dark!Steve #dark steve #dark steve rogers #dark steve rogers x reader #dark!Captain america #dark captain america #dark captain america x reader #marvel #mcu #dark marvel #dark mcu #Dark!Marvel #Dark!verse #dark verse #honeyhan writes

[hearteyes-for-killmonger]

2. Mona Lisa

I stay in a two room double on campus which means that I share a bathroom, but the room is my own to do with as I please, within reason.

Typically, I'm milking this privacy for the money to fund my education while simultaneously releasing my sexual tension in the most taboo of ways.

Sighing, brush my teeth and reapply my lip gloss in the mirror. I can feel tremors in my poor peach, she's reminiscing on the good times when she was exhaulted like the queen she is. Men would spend literal hours worshiping her every crevice and pay me handsomely for it.

Four days down, ten to go, I tell myself.

Sex is my ideal outlet for stress relief. It's my interest, my hobby, my reprieve. As you can imagine, I have to change my sheets on a daily basis, but I don't mind that.

Yes, I have brought a number of guys over to participate in certain acts that I'm sure my bathroom mate has heard through the wall. She doesn't look me in the eye anymore though I always speak to her.. and she hasn't done so for the past month or so. I think she's traumatized.

Tickled, I re-apply my sunscreen and change into my grey PINK leggings with matching sports bra, pulling my 360 install into a curly high bun and stretching to prepare for my mid-day jog.

Everyday, I jog through the Main Quad and work up a sparkle, since princesses don't sweat.

I carry a pink hydro flask and I jog as far as I can push myself to go, often ending up at the Oval, a place where students play volleyball and walk dogs. I like to sit out from time to time and watch.

Then I head back to my room and assemble my hygiene kit to take into the bathroom. I shower, cleanse, exfoliate if necessary, moisturize, and redress for the evening.

Today's evening wear is a black graphic half shirt with a gold crown printed on and black high waisted shorts with black platform sneakers from Dolls Kill. I add my gold anklet for mood before turning on my music.

Pretty little bird, pretty little bird

You've hit the window a few times (the window a few times)

You're pretty little bird, pretty little bird

You still ain't scared of no heights

When the spiral down feels as good as the flight

When hating you feels good for the night

When the morning comes, I hope you're still mine

My cellphone rings and it's Natalie, one of the black girls in this dorm. The first day we met, we made a silent pack to stick together, us and a couple others, and months down the road we've stuck to it.

"Back from your jog, Gem?"

"Yes, and I'm looking at my notes so no you cannot borrow them."

"Jokes on you, I took them yesterday when you were jogging and made copies, I'm set."

"You bitch," I tease. "What's the move tonight?"

"Whaaat? You're not busy with one of your John's?"

"Bitch, my legs are closed, my books are bussed wide open," I smile highlighting a sentence in the textbook. I have four exams to take.

Checking a text from one of my subs, Keon, I send a short reply with a 💋. He was just checking on me, asking about my studies.

"Well we're thinking of hitting a party with a few of the black exchange students."

Party?

My book slams shut. I have been extremely well-behaved this week, I deserve a little magic in my life. It won't hurt.

"Who's we?"

"Me, Kayla, Letitia, Kevin, and Chris."

Damn, Chris' fine ass can get it. I want him.

Okay, it's decided. I can finish up here, meet Mr. Stevens at 7 in his office, meet up with Natalie and the crew around 8 and then we'll head out. I can handle a few drinks.

Jumping up, I feel alive again for the first time in four days. I snatch up my makeup trunk and set it on my desk pulling out my handheld mirror.

Light beat. Lashes. Dark liner, heavy gloss.

I release my loosened strawberry curls from the bun letting them wave and fall on my shoulders.

xoxo

Approaching the office suite, I walk through to find that the other offices are already empty. I can tell because of the quiet and closed doors. Mr. Stevens' door is open and yellow artificial light streams into the small hallway.

When I come upon the door, Mr. Stevens is at his desk staring intently at a spread of papers, his gold-rimmed glasses fallen at the end of his nose.

My peach is telling me this scenario could be a problem. Dr. Stevens is a steak and lobster meal and my peach? She's salivating. Crossing my legs on the spot where I stand I knock on the door drawing his eye.

"Ms. Miller. Come in, have a seat."

Quickly, I plop down into one of the two chairs in front of his desk and sling my bag down to the floor beside my chair.

He awakens his computer, typing before reading through whatever's displayed. Then he turns the screen to face me and I'm looking at a layout of of my grades for the class. It's looking pretty good.

"Could be better," I stare waiting for what I came for.

"You're right, it could be. You see, as it stands everything for you is riding on this exam. You could walk away from this class with a high C or a high A. It's really up to you."

I lean forward with my elbows on the desk to look him in his narrow-set eyes.

"Look at my face, Mr. Stevens," I glare for emphasis. "Does it look like I'm down to settle for a high C? What did we discuss in the classroom?"

Again, it's a chess match of stares.

After about ten seconds this time, he pulls his glasses off, folding them gently and sitting them off the the side near the computer. He turns the computer screen back to it's original position and pulls a paper packet from his desk, raising it vertical with the print side facing towards himself and away from me.

It's the exam, I know it. I maintain eye contact.

"This," he pauses holding it up near his head. "If anyone... and I mean anyone.. discovers that you have this... you're on your own. I'll turn ya ass in so fast your head will spin. You will be expelled."

I've never heard him curse before.

"No one will find out, I'll guard it with my life."

"There's one more thing." He lowers the packet setting it away from me on the desk near his glasses. "Correct me if I'm mistaken, but I seem to recall you saying something along the lines of you not playing bout your grades or money.."

"Yeah?"

Licking his lips, he leans forward and I sit bolt straight.

"How far you willing to go for both?"

"Excuse me?"

"You heard me."

I blink in shock. Not good ol' Mr. Stevens! This has gotta be a joke. Mr. Hottie would never sleep with a student, he's far too strict. 

"Gemini," he whispers, the name lingering on his tongue in a way that gives me full body chills. How did he know my stage name?

"Mr. Stevens, I think you're mistaken. My name is Phoebe, remember?" I tilt my head to jog his memory. "Phoebe Miller?"

He scoffs, loosening his tie and I'm aware of myself breathing harder.. loudly.

He tosses his tie on the desk between us.

Unbuttoning the top few buttons on his shirt, I can see his sharp clavicle and a tease of the muscle beneath. My mouth is watering and he leans forward again.

"Let's skip the part where you play dumb and get straight to negotiations. You're a smart girl...Sexy," he whispers.

My eyes widen hearing that word come from his lips. My thighs press together. This isn't a body that can hold back once started up. He's treading dangerous ground.

I lean forward slightly and the corner of his lips lifts in a dark smirk.

I've never seen this man like this.

"I've been to Mickey's. You know, there's this move you do... on that pole... I've seen you do a few times now and I've been wondering every time I see your lil conceited ass in my class... how it would work if you tried it on a dick."

Shit.

He said the magic word! I'm wet. I'm wet! I cross my leg over my thigh and he sits back, standing tall as I look up at him, ready to do anything.

He walks over to the door, closing it gently and locking it. Panting, I watch him do it and then he walks back to his seat, reclining with his hands clasped loosely in front of him.

"I have the power to give you an A," he announces. "Right here, right now."

"Oh really."

Oh my fucking god, I'm so wet right now. I can feel it.

"Mhm... I can also ensure that you pass your other classes, no problem," he brushes his shoulder. "BUT."

"But," I breathe.

"I need something from you."

Blinking at his boldness, I can't help the lust that comes to my eyes. This is a fantasy. Shit like this does not happen.

"Yes?" I'm licking my lips, biting them in anticipation. Say it, I beg with my eyes. Say it!

"I want you.."

Yesss?

"..to be.."

I lean in closer.

"So eager," he laughs. "You know, the way you look at me, you remind me of the Mona Lisa. There's a secret behind your eyes and every time I see you... that's what the fuck I see. It's like you wanna fuck me..."

Sitting up again to lean forward, his face is now inches from mine.

"You're going to be my slave, Ms. Miller. My personal.. little slut. Just until the exams are over," he nods.

I have to think about that, but not for long.

"And you can ensure all A's," I confirm.

Smiling, he nods. It's the perfect scenario, I want to cry.

"Deal."

"You can't tell a soul," he whispers coming in closer. His breath smells like spearmint. His lips are centimeters away now and I can't hold myself back any longer, I close the distance meeting his soft lips with mine.

Getting as far as a peck, he pulls back looking away like a man who's just made a deal on something as trivial as a lawn gnome or a piece of patio furniture. There's an unrushed boredom that only serves to intrigue me as he goes through the buttons on his shirt, letting the white fabric fall open to reveal the built muscles I kind of knew were there... but never to this extent.

His skin looks like smooth rum and I want a taste, but he has a deliberate pattern of raised bumps all over his chest and abs. It's not a turn off. In fact, I can think of a few things to do with that.

He smirks as if reading my mind.

Leaning further forward, I'm out of my seat and leaning over the desk.

With my right hand I reach up to touch his right pectoral but snatch my hand back when he smacks it away. I feel the sting. He's heavy handed.

"Did I say you could touch me?" His eyes hold venom.

He sounds like me when I'm disciplining a sub.

"No sir."

"Don't smile."

"But my smile is so cute," I grin watching his wheels spin.

"That's true," he admits with a nod. "But you know what's even cuter?"

"There's cuter?" I tilt my head innocently and he smiles.

"Hm," he chuckles. "...Don't move."

Holding my position over his desk, I remain still as he stands up again, slowly circling out of my view. Behind me, he stands and I can feel his presence. I feel a spanking coming on. I can feel him-

"MM," I squeak feeling the first hit. It's firm, but not too rough.

"Shut up, you've taken worse," he comments and I wonder how he knows because it's true. This is nothing.

Hit number two comes and it's a little bit harder than the first.

"Be gentle," I whisper looking back.

The third hit is double the strength of the last, I feel it and breath out.

The fourth is much harder and I make a sound to let him know I feel it. He hears me because the next swat feels like he really reeled back and it stings. It has me anxious for the next hit.

"I once saw you take a flogger," he breathes and I hear it in his voice, he's getting excited. I wonder if his dick is hard. How big is it? "Who you think requested it," he huffs and the swat he takes makes me hit the desk.. for real this time.

"You're a sub-SSSS," I hiss throwing my head back. "Damnit, okay now," I warn."

"Move your hands."

I don't know.

"Get back down... and move your hands," he repeats firmly.

Hesitantly, I drop them and brace myself on the desk.

"Uh!" I close my mouth and gather myself. It really stings. He keeps hitting the same damn spot, but in the way that tying a rubber band around your finger feels good, it also feels good.

"Take those shorts off..," he mutters. I can hear him breathing and when I look back, he's taking the button up completely off and unbuckling his black leather belt. "Hurry up.. take it off."

#original #erik killmonger #killmonger #erik killmonger smut #killmonger smut #erik x oc #erik killmonger x oc #tales of a masochist

[supernatural-fangirl1967]

Through the Fire - Part 4

Pairing: Firefighter!Dean x Single Parent!Reader

Warnings: Angst, Mentions of domestic abuse, Fluff

Word Count: 2,279

A/N: This is part 4 of Through the Fire. Let me know what you think!

Series Masterlist

Dean glances over at his phone for what feels like the hundredth time today. He hasn't heard from you since he took you and Evie out for dinner four days ago. He's talked himself out of calling you a countless number of times. He doesn't want to seem pushy or desperate, but it's killing him not knowing wether you two are okay or not. He doesn't have to think on it much longer because his phone rings for him, your name running across the screen.

"(Y/N)," Dean answers the phone, smiling from ear to ear. "Everything okay?"

"Yeah," you reply. "We're fine."

"I just hadn't heard from you for a few days. I was beginning to worry," Dean admits.

"I've just been a little busy," you reply. "Dean, listen, I have a favor to ask, and I really really hate to because you've already done so much for us, but I don't have anybody else to turn to right now."

"Don't ever be afraid to ask for my help," Dean tells you "That's what I'm here for."

"Are you working today?"

"No," Dean replies. "Why?"

You swallow hard and take a deep breath. "I... There's something I need to do this afternoon, and I couldn't find a babysitter for Evie."

"What time do you need me to be there?"

"Dean, listen, if you don't want to or you..."

"What time do you need me to be there?" Dean repeats.

"Around two," you reply. "If that's possible."

"I'll be there," Dean replies.

"Thank you," you tell him.

"(Y/N), is everything okay, sweetheart?" Dean asks you. "You sound a little stressed."

"A little," you reply.

"(Y/N), has he tried something again?"

"No," you reply quickly.

"(Y/N)?" Dean says, sensing the lie in your voice.

You sigh. "I really don't want to talk about it over the phone, Dean," you tell him. "I'm just a little on edge right now."

"Why didn't you call me?"

"There's nothing you can do."

"(Y/N), if you're ever sacred...."

"I know," you tell him. "I have to go for now, Dean. I'll see you around two?"

"See you then, sweetheart."

"And thank you again, Dean."

Dean chuckles. "You're never going to stop thanking me, are you?"

You smile, even though you know that he can't see you. "See you then, Winchester."

Dean hangs the phone up, laying it back down on the counter and smiling. ~~~~~~~~

When Dean shows up at your door thirty minutes early, you're about ready to pull your hair out.

"Thank goodness you're here," you tell him the second you open the door.

Dean laughs as he enters your apartment, pulling the door shut behind him. "Is something wrong?"

"Evie has been driving me crazy all day asking when you're getting here," you tell him. "She finally wore herself out a few minutes ago, so she's upstairs sleeping right now."

You plop down on the couch, and Dean sits down beside of you.

"So," Dean begins, "you wouldn't exactly tell me what was wrong over the phone."

"It's just something that I have to take care of, Dean," you reply, praying that he doesn't press the issue right now. "Please, I'm okay."

Dean opens his mouth to say something, but he's interrupted by a loud squeal.

"Dean!"

He laughs and turns to face Evie. "Hey, firecracker."

"I thought you were asleep," you tell her.

"Not now," Evie laughs as she runs over to the couch, causing you to grimace when she jumps up to sit beside of Dean.

"Young lady, what I have told you about jumping on the furniture?" you ask her.

Evie looks over at you and smiles innocently. "You tell me not to do it."

"So why did you just break the rules?"

"'Cause I'm excited," Evie replies, as if that's a good enough answer.

"You still know better," you tell her, trying to remain stern enough to get your message across, but not so much that you upset her.

"Sorry, Mommy," Evie giggles before looking back at Dean. You try not to smile at her, but it's nearly impossible when she knows exactly how to get her way.

"I'm gonna go now, okay?" you tell her. "You behave."

"Yes, Momma."

You lean over to kiss her forehead. "I love you."

"Okay," Evie replies before sliding back down off the couch and running to the steps. Dean looks up at you and you shake your head.

"Really felt the love there," you laugh.

"You sure you..."

"I'll be fine," you tell Dean. "Like I said, there's just something I have to take care of. I'll be back in a little bit."

"Come on!" Evie hollers.

Dean's eyes widen. "How long is a little bit?"

"Good luck," you laugh before starting over to the door. "Hey, Dean..."

"I've got your number," he reminds you. "We'll be fine."

"I know," you tell him. "It's just that I've never left Evie with a guy other than Brandon. And it's not that I don't trust you, if I didn't I wouldn't have called you, but I'm still just... nervous."

"(Y/N), you don't have to explain yourself to me, remember?" Dean tells you. "I get why you're hesitant, but..."

"I have to learn to let it go at some point," you tell him. "I know. I'd better go before I change my mind completely."

Dean smiles at you. "She'll be fine."

"I know," you breathe out. "Have fun, and try to keep her from tearing the apartment down." There's a loud crash upstairs and Dean laughs.

"I'll try my best." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Alright, kiddo," Dean says as he holds Evie out from him as he carries her to the kitchen table, her little legs swinging wildly in the air. "You get up again, and I will glue you to that chair."

"But I wanna play," Evie giggles as she looks up at Dean.

"After you eat," he tells her. "Don't pout at me, firecracker. You're the one who said you wanted a snack."

"I wanna play too."

"And I want you to not get choked," Dean replies. "Now please sit there so I can clean up a bit. Your Mom's gonna kill me if she sees the mess you've made."

"I can help," Evie says as she begins to get up out of her chair. Dean quickly picks her back up and sits her back down again.

"You can help by sitting there and being still," he tells her. "Now try not to get peanut butter all over the place at least until after I've picked up."

Dean starts upstairs to Evie's bedroom where every toy she owns is scattered across the floor. Once he reaches the top of the stairs, he barely has time to notice the energetic four year old run past him before her feet slide on the floor, and she goes sliding into the upstairs bathroom, knocking the trash can over.

"Oops," Evie giggles as Dean takes in the mess.

"Didn't I tell you to stay put?"

"No," Evie says. "You said you were gonna glue me to my chair."

"Same thing," Dean replies, failing miserably at hiding his smile. "Alright, how about you help me clean this up, then..." Dean stops when he realizes that Evie's already up and halfway downstairs. He sighs and shakes his head. "Kid must teleport," Dean mumbles under his breath as he begins to pick up her most recent mess.

He begins to scoop everything back into the trash can, pausing when his eyes catch a certain word on a box. Dean shakes his head. Don't snoop through her trash. Don't snoop through her... Dean picks the box up, his heart dropping when he realizes that he read it right the first time.

"Mommy!" Evie yells from downstairs. Dean quickly shoves everything back into the trash can before heading downstairs. He reaches the bottom of the stairs just moments before you walk into the room. Dean can tell the second you come through the door that you've been crying.

"Hey, baby," you smile as you kneel down to take Evie into your arms. "Were you good?"

"Yep," she grins. You look up and raise an eyebrow at Dean.

"She was good," he laughs. You give Evie one more squeeze before letting her go, and she takes off running out of the room. "Just do me a favor if you ever ask me to watch her again."

"What's that?" you ask him.

"Don't let her take a nap right before I get here, and don't let her have sugar for at least three days in advance."

You laugh and shake your head a bit. "She can be a wild one."

"Now you tell me," Dean replies, causing you to laugh again.

"Well, at least the apartment is still standing, so it couldn't have been too bad."

"You won't say that when you see her room," Dean smiles. "I was just getting ready to clean it up..."

"She'll get it," you tell him quickly. "She has a habit of wanting to destroy her room and have me clean it up." You begin digging through your purse, and Dean can tell that even now you're struggling to hold back the tears.

"(Y/N), are you alright?" Dean asks you.

"Yeah," you reply. "How much do I owe you?"

"What? Nothing," Dean tells you. "You don't owe me anything."

"You babysat Evie for me for over two hours," you tell him.

"She's a good kid."

"So?" you ask him. "You still babysat. I still owe you." You hold some money out for him, and he gently pushes your hand away.

"(Y/N), you don't owe me," he tells you. You swallow hard, hoping he'll just take the money and go so you can finally have the mental breakdown that you've been building up to all day. When Dean sees that you're not giving up so easily, he takes the money from you, only to set it down on the coffee table and look at you with concern.

"What's wrong, (Y/N)?"

"Don't worry about me, okay?" you tell him. "You've done enough for me for today."

Dean wants to bring up what he saw in the trashcan, but he knows it's not his place or his business. "I'm not trying to sound nosy here, but what did Brandon do?" You look down at the ground. "(Y/N)..."

"It's nothing you need to worry about, Dean," you tell him. "I just... I'm not going to be able to protect myself against him like I thought I could."

"(Y/N), I talked to my brother, and he said that he might be able to help you if you..."

"I don't need you to protect me, Dean," you tell him. "Listen, I appreciate everything you've done for me and Evie, but it's gotta stop at some point."

"(Y/N)..."

"You don't have to worry about watching Evie again."

Dean raises an eyebrow at you. "What?"

"You can leave now, Dean." You turn to walk out of the room to go check on Evie, but Dean gently grabs onto your wrist.

"Wait!" Dean says quickly. "Did I do something wrong?"

"No, Dean, that's the problem," you tell him. "You've done everything right so far. You saved me and Evie, you are so good with her, you jump at the chance to help me, and I can't help but to wonder why. Why us?"

"I told you, (Y/N). I'll tell you why."

"When?"

"When I'm ready," Dean replies.

"That's not a good enough answer for me to let you come around me or my daughter again," you tell Dean. "It seems like the one thing you can't do is tell me why me and my daughter are so important to you, and that scares me."

"Why does that scare you?"

"I figured you'd know, Dean," you tell him. "I thought that after everything I've been through, after everything I've told you, that you would understand why me feeling like you're keeping a secret from me would scare me."

"You really want to know the answer?" Dean asks.

"Yes."

"Well, you're going to have to wait until I'm ready to tell you," Dean tells you. "Do what you have to do. Kick me out. Block my calls. I'm not ready to tell you."

"Why?"

Dean shakes his head. "You have your past, and I have mine."

"And I've told you about mine," you tell him. "Why can't you open up too?"

"Because I'm not ready yet, (Y/N)."

You nod your head. "Then I suggest you get out of my house."

"(Y/N)..."

"I can't trust you completely if you're going to keep things from me," you tell him, no longer able to hold back the tears that you've been fighting all day.

"I understand, (Y/N)," Dean tells you, "but I can't leave you like this."

"I'll be fine," you say, knowing that it's a lie. "I'm just tired."

"(Y/N)..."

"Dean, it really is time for you to go."

"I might be able to help if you'll just tell me what happened."

You scoff. "You want me to tell you something that you have no business knowing, but you won't even tell me why me and my daughter are so important to you, or why you told me that you should be thanking me after you saved our lives?"

"Because I don't want to have to relive the weakest point of my life!" Dean says, his voice rising to a volume that scares you. "You know what? I think it is time for me to leave."

Dean turns and walks out the door, slamming it shut beind him.

Tags: @sslater34 @tranquility-or-chaos @justanotherwinchester @maralisa124 @yetanotherreader @flamencodiva @vicmc624 @hobby27 @samsgirl93 @mlovesstories @campingmonkey @louistwinslover @briagallen @deans-baby-momma @xhannahbananax03 @awesome-badass-cafeteria-sauce​ @imperfectlyperfect1006​ @thefamilybussiness

#Through The Fire #dean x reader #dean x you #dean x y/n #Firefighter!Dean #single parent!reader #supernatural fanfiction #supernatural #SPN #fanfic

[evil-overlord-scriptology]

Dating My Brother’s Archenemy Pt 1 (ARCHIVED)

DMBA has been condensed into two parts

Special thanks to XRroxanneX and Word. Lover18 for continuously encouraging me to write DMBA, even though they don't know they did. Just them talking to me was enough for me to feel guilty about not updating DMBA…

I wish I could have continued it, but I fell out of love with My Candy Love a long time ago

Dear son,

 How are you? We're fine, mostly. I know it's rare to hear from us, and I'm sorry. We must try to be closer together in the future. It breaks my heart that you and your father do not get along, it's especially hard on your sister. As you know she adores you, but your father won't even let your name be spoken in our house any more. He's taking this too far. Which is why I have a favor to ask you.

 I fear for Korianna's health these days. With your father's new ecentric behavior she has taken to not sleeping, causing her to start failing most of her grades. She was kicked out of art class because she failed two major core classes. Your father went as far as to accuse her of becoming like you! As if that was a bad thing! I've never seen Kori cry so much before. The reason why I tell you this: could it be possible that your sister come live with your for a while? I'm sure she'll improve greatly if not around her father so much.

 Love you always, no matter where you are,

 Mom.

 Castiel frowned at the letter before crumbling it and throwing it away, it wasn't that he didn't like his sister, it was just that their father would make a scene. That old man acted like a prissy girl sometimes, it was embarressing! Castiel leaned back in his chair and shut his eyes, he hated his father. But his mother and sister were actually okay, a little goody, but still okay. They didn't try to change him or anything like his father did. Castiel sighed and retrieved the paper from the waste basket. It was selfish to make anyone, especially his younger sister, stay around their father. He took out a clean sheet of paper and began his responce:

 Mom,

 Fine by me, just tell her not to screw up, Okay?

 Castiel

 XxXxXxX

 "See you soon, Honey! And try not to bother your brother." Mom yelled from the car window. I set down my bag to wave at her before she took off down the road in a fury. I giggled, I knew Castiel got his driving skills from her, even if Dad was the only one who taught him. I scooped up my heavy bag and turned to the down beat apartment building in front of me. I found my brother's apartment, it was relativly easy to find with the loud pounding music and dog barking like crazy, and banged really loud so he could hear me. Nothing.

 A neighbor walked out at that moment and caught me standing in front of the door, he snorted, "If you're here to tell him to turn the noise down, you're wasting your time." Instead of answering I pounded on the door and yelled, "Open the door!" There was muffled shouted, but I couldn't make out what it was. The man commented again as he walked away, "You might as well give up..." Ignoring him I marched to the window and smacked the glass, "Answer the freakin' door, you lazy punk!" The black curtains moved as Castiel smacked the glass back and I could hear him snap, "Go away before I call the police!" Before Castiel could say or do anything I retorted, "You invite me to stay here and then you don't answer the door! Some brother you turned out to be." The curtains parted and Castiel stared back at me.

 I put my hands on my hips, "Well, you going to stare at me, or let your sister in? Come on, it's freezing out here!" Castiel opened the door, I gave him a brief grin before grabbing my stuff and marching into my new home. A dog immediately jumped on me and I squealed before dropping my stuff and trying to climb up my brother's arm. He glared and pushed me off, "Behave, both of you. Kori, this is Demon. Demon, Kori." The dog slobbered all over my hand that I held out to greet him. "Awww, he's just a big sweetie!" I cooed when I was certain he wouldn't try to bite me. Crouching down to his level I scratched behind his ears and he licked my face making me giggle. Castiel just rolled his eyes, as if there was nothing to be done with either of us.

 vvv

 I shoved my hands in my pockets, "So, what's this place called again?" Castiel glared at me, I was trying to make him say it and he knew it, "Sweet Amoris. Ask me again and I'll make you wish you were never born." I stuck my tongue out at him, "You've been wishing that, not me." My brother humphed and began to move away from me, "Just go to class. And meet me here after school." I mock saluted him and made myself scarce.

 "Wow... no one's ever treated Castiel like that and lived." A voice said behind me. I turned to see a boy with dark green tipped silver hair. His eyes were a study, one gold the other green. He looked cute, but too mysterious, I liked the sweet considerate boys. I smiled, "If he killed me, our mom would kill him." The boy blinked in surprise, "You're Castiel's sister?" I held out my hand, "Korianna West, spelled with a 'k'. Call me Kori." He shook my hand, "Lysander. I play in the band with your brother." It was my turn to blink, "Castiel plays in a band?! Boy he should call more often..."

 Lysander chuckled, "Castiel should do a lot of things, but he doesn't." I could agree with that. Hitching my book bag farther up on my shoulder I asked, "So... does Sweet Amoris have an art club?" The boy in front of me raised an eyebrow, "Artist?" I shrugged, "I'm okay, but yes." Lysander gave me a look, "Why do I have the feeling that you're being modest?" He asked flatly. I rolled my eyes, "Fine you caught me. I'm probably the best artist you ever seen. Now does that sound polite?" He laughed, a nice deep sound. Shaking his head he said, "You'll fit in here, I can tell you that." I smiled, "Thank you. Hate to cut our conversation short, but I gotta run. Paperwork to do and everything." My somewhat new friend smiled, "You do that. See you around."

 After having to explain the reason why I was wondering around the hallway to a freaked out principle, I was shown the Student Council room, so I could talk to some guy named Nathaniel. Just my luck that it would be empty. I sat down in one of the many chairs and took out the project I was currently working on. A charcoal on canvas drawing of my brother sleeping. I had started it last night when I couldn't sleep, all that was left was shading and details. I licked my pinky and rubbed the charcoal so that it spread smoothly into a nice shadow along Castiel's jawline. A small line underneath his eye to emphasize the slght bags under his eyes made him look more human. I squinted at the drawing, something wasn't right, but I couldn't tell what.

 "Nice drawing." Someone said behind me. I squeaked and spun around to see the most gorgeous boy I ever laid eyes on standing in the doorway. Golden-brown eyes peered at me with friendliness and warmth under perfect blonde hair. He wore a crisp white shirt and a loose blue tie, but niether hid the fact that he was handsome. I smiled sheepishly, "Uh... thanks. The principle said I need to talk to someone named Nathaniel. Do you know him?" The hottie chuckled, "I'm Nathaniel." A blush creeped up my face, "Oh, sorry. They didn't tell me..." I cut off, I can't believe I almost said to look for a hottie! I finished, "...what you looked like." There that was a safe enough answer. "Did you need me for something?" I went on to ask. He looked a little unconfortable, I could only hope it wasn't because of me, "It seems that your paperwork has been misplaced."

 I blinked, "Misplaced? But..." I trailed off, suddenly realizing where it was. I smiled and held up a finger, "I have an idea of where it is. Give me a minute?" The boy nodded then turned away without another word. I knew I should be too disappointed, but I was. After all I was in the presense of the hottest boy I had ever seen and he really didn't seem to care that I was leaving. I slipped out the door and to the courtyard, hoping that my brother was still around.

 I was in luck, Castiel rolled his grey eyes when he spotted me marching over to him. Without saying hello I held out my hand, "Give me the paperwork. You were supposed to hand that in already, punk." My red haired brother sneered as he laid my transfer papers in my hand, "What? Don't want to end up with my rep here? Or scared that the goody-goody president won't like you any more?" That gave me a pause. I peered up at him, "Got a backstory to share, brother?" Of course Castiel didn't spill, "Yes, but I'm not telling pesky little sisters." As he turned to walk away I couldn't help but tease, "I'll find out sooner or later!" I skipped back inside before he could kill me.

 "Found them." I announced, walking into the student council room. Nathaniel looked up from the head of the table and smiled, "Thank you..." He trailed off and I realized that he didn't know my name. I giggled, "Korianna, call me Kori." Nathaniel laughed, "I don't know, I like your full name. It has a nice ring to it." I blushed again. He just complimented me! It took all my control not to jump up and down, squealing with joy. I managed to shrug, "You can call me by my full name. I-I don't mind." The blonde before me grinned, "Alright. You better get to class, though. Before the principle has a fit." I nodded and headed for the door. Just as I grabbed hold of the handle, Nathaniel said behind me, "See you around, Korianna." I nodded without looked back and fled before my face turned on fire.

 "So how was your first day?" Castiel asked as we climbed into his car at the end of school. I held out my hand, "Alright, where is it?" I asked and my brother gave me a strange look, "Where what is?" He asked confused. I smiled, "There is no way you would be asking me that question voluntarilly. Where's the list of questions mom gave you to ask me?" Castiel rolled his eyes, "I burned it." He snapped sarcastically. I laughed and answered his original question, "A girl named Amber was a jerk, I made a friend and I was a good girl all day. How 'bout you?"

 Castiel didn't answer, just like I knew he wouldn't. I took out my sketchpad. Propping my knees up on the dash I flipped it open to a new sheet and started doodling. By the time Castiel pulled into the apartment complex the page was littered with little scenes from my first day of school. In athe top right corner was a drawing of the Snotty Trio, Amber and her two lacklies, with their noses up in the air. Castiel's car shining in the sunlight roared across the bottom, leaving etches of tiremarks in it's path. A softly shaded pitcure of a pretty girl smiling at a dorky kid dominated the page in the center. I had though it was sweet that she didn't seem to mind his clinginess and focused most of my time perfecting that doodle. Castiel and Lysander talking by the school stairs was mashed right below the girl and boy. I hid Nathaniel in the top left corner, surrounded by bookshelves. I could imagine that he was at the library now, reading just for fun. How I wish I could be there.

 "Hey, pest, pull your head out of the clouds. We're home." My brother's annoyed voice called me to the present. I looked up startled and indeed the brick wall of the apartments stared back at me. I closed my sketchpad and got out of Castiel's tiny car. I glared at him over the roof, "Can't you get a car fit for a normal person and not a dwarf?" My brother smirked, "If you don't like it, you can walk. It won't kill me or anything." I muttered something under my breath, when Castiel asked what I had said I snapped, "I said I'm poisoning your dinner!" Of course Castiel didn't believe me, I wouldn't hurt a fly. Literally.

 I threw my bag down on he couch and parked myself in front of the computer. Castiel sighed and sat down beside my stuff, switching on the TV, as Demon laid down on his feet. "Just make sure you have dinner ready before nine, twerp." He commented, flipping though the channels. I ignored him as I logged into my chat website.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: Hey girl, you'll never guess what happened to me today!

RadidsingeR: Don't tell me! You're preggers!! :D YAY, I'm an aunt!

CrAzYArtist: First of all, ew, 2nd: DO YOU HAVE NO FAITH IN ME?!?!!? RabidsingeR: No, but I have faith in that hunky brother of yours. How is the Black Haired Wonder?

CrAzYArtist: Again, ew. And FYI: Castiel's hair is now scarlet red.

RabidsingeR: WHAT?! But he can't know you're not the Yin and Yang twins!

CrAzYArtist: 9_9 God help me...

RabidsingeR: You tell that boy to dye his hair back! I can't picture him with red hair! It clashes against your gorgeous white hair!!

*MonKeybiz has signed in*

MonKeybiz: Hey whadup girlfriend?

RabidsingeR: CASTIEL CHANGED HIS HAIR COLOR TO RED!!!!!!

MonKeybiz: What?! No way!

RabidsingeR: Yes way! I'm about ready to go there and changed it back myself!!

CrAzYArtist: You know he's looked over my shoulder at this moment, right?

RabidsingeR: EEP 0//[]//0 Hiya Castiel!

MonKeybiz: How you doin' sweet thang? ;)

CrAzYArtist: LOL I was just kidding!! XD He's watching TV with his dog. And what a dog. He's so adorable, but scary at the same time!! ^-^

MonKeybiz: But I thought you liked cats... O.o WHAT HAVE YOU DONE WITH MY FRIEND?!?! CrAzYArtist: *facepalm* I do like cats, but I like Demon too. He's a big sweet dog.

RabidsingeR: I still can't believe that Castiel dyed his hair red.

CrAzYArtist: Well he did. Can we get on less boring subjects now?

MonKeybiz: Castiel ain't boring! He's freakin' HOT!

RabidsingeR: Amen to that sister!

CrAzYArtist: Let me rephase that: less boring subjects for me.

RabidsingeR: Well Amanda took your place as School Artist and has been trying all day to erase your presense from this school.

MonKeybiz: And Ty has a new girlfriend already. Such an unfaithful boy! Lexsie and I took the liberty of exracting revenge! >:) What about you?

CrAzYArtist: Tortured Castiel. Met one of his friends (Savannah you would like him). Ran into the hottest boy I've ever laid eyes on! and then made my first enemy, a girl named Amber.

MonKeybiz: Who is this person I would like??

CrAzYArtist: His name is Lysander, and he's in my brothers band. He likes victorian clothing and has VERY mysterious air about him.

MonKeybiz: *faints* I gotta meet him! I think you found my soul-mate!!!

RabidsingeR: Savannah! You traitor! You have been officially removed from the Castiel Fanclub! And I'm shunning you for the rest of the week!!!

MonKeybiz: More for you right? ;P

RabidsingeR: ...alright you have a point, but you're still kicked out of the fanclub. Make your own Lysander club and I won't shun you.

MonKeybiz: Yay! I got my bestfriendthat'sstillhere back!! *huggles*

CrAzYArtist: You two are so weird... I have no clue why I'm friends with you.

RabidsingeR: Now tell us more about this hot boy you've met... :]

CrAzYArtist: Well, his name is Nathaniel, he's the student body pres and he's hotter than Ty ever way!

MonKeybiz: On a scale of one to ten, how hot? CrAzYArtist: Eleven.

RabidsingeR: But the scale only goes to ten!!

CrAzYArtist: Well he has love potential...

MonKeybiz: Ooooooo LOOOOOOVE! Oo la la!

CrAzYArtist: There's a slight prob though.

RabidsingeR: What, he's gay?

MonKeybiz: Lexsie!!

CrAzYArtist: NO. Castiel seems to hate him. And knowing my brother, the feeling's probably mutual.

MonKeybiz: Oh poor Kori... Need me to go knock some sense in that brother of yours?! :D

RabidsingeR: Savannah! Just a minute ago you were in the Castiel fanclub! Have you forgot your past so quickly?!?

MonKeybiz: If that Lysander guy is everything Kori says he is, then yes. Besides, this is Kori we're talking about. Sisters before Misters!!

RabidsingeR: Oh... yeah you're right. LET'S BOTH BEAT CASTIEL UP!!!

CrAzYArtist: You just want to beat him up so you can play 'nurse' later...

RabidsingeR: What's wrong with that? ;P

CrAzYArtist: I don't know what to do with you... Anyway I gotta go before Castiel kills me about dinner.

RabidsingeR: Awwwww phooie! TTYL

MonKeybiz: See ya, honey lamb, and say hi to Lysander for me! (give him my chatname if you can!! ;D

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 As I shut down the computer Castiel said, "What did the two weirdos have to talk about?" I rolled my eyes as I made my way to the kitchen, "Anything and everything. I won't bore you with the details. What do you want for dinner?" Demon followed me, probably expecting me to feed him. I called over my shoulder, "If you don't want dog meat for dinner, come feed Demon! I'm not taking care of him as well as you." Castiel sighed as if it would kill him, but fed Demon without complaining.

 "What do you mean I have to join I club?" I whined to Castiel the next day. My brother glared at me, he definitely wasn't a morning person, and took another gulp of his coffee. I dare not say that it would stunt is growth; he might try to bite my head off. "The school requires all new students to join a club for at least a year." I knew it was useless to ask, but I did, "What club did you join?" Castiel scowled at me and didn't answer, "Go to class, I'll meet you here after school." Then he left to do whatever he did during school, besides cutting classes that was.

 I seethed and moved to enter the school when I ran right into someone. I fell to the ground with a yelp, my books and papers going every which-way. I laid there stunned for a minute before hands went to grab my arms, "I'm sorry!" A boy said, sounding surprised and concerned. I opened my eyes to see a green-haired boy staring back at me. I tried to smile, "its okay, I wasn't looking where I was going. You are...?" The boy returned my smile brightly, "Jade. And you?"

 I rolled to my knees and began gathering my scattered things, but before I could answer I heard Nathaniel calling, "Korianna, what happened?" I turned to see the golden haired hottie walking down the front stairs of the school, his brow puckered with concern. I smiled at him, "Sorry, Jade and I ran into each other." Nathaniel, to my everlasting luck, helped me up and handed over some of the books he had gathered. One title caught his eye, "How to Deal with Bullies? Someone giving you problems?" I blushed and gently extracted the book from hid grip, "Uhhhh, a little..." Nathaniel frowned and I spilled, anything to get that look off his face, "Some girl named Amber is giving me problems..." Nathaniel stiffened and looked away, uncomfortable, "I- I'll see what I can do... Tell me if she bothers you anymore." He left.

 Now Jade was frowning, "Something is up. The minute you mentioned that name, it was like he couldn't wait to get away." I sighed, maybe I had scared him off. "Maybe she's a friend or something..." I tried to sound aloof, but I was failing miserably. Jade gave me a raised eyebrow look, "You're praying to God that she's just a friend, aren't you?" I blushed, "Am I that obvious?" Jade laughed, "To me, yes, but to him... you're secret is still safe." I was strangely both glad and disappointed that Nathaniel hadn't found out yet. I looked back at Jade, "Can you keep it a secret?"

 He smiled, "Of course, if you do me a favor. Are you in the Gardening Club?" I blinked at the sudden turn of the conversation, "No... but I'm supposed to join a club today. Why, do you need help?" Jade shrugged, "I'm actually a student from another school. I came here to help out the Gardening Club. I'm supposed to put some plants in Classroom A and the Student Council room, but I need to get the garden back on its feet. Mind taking those plants for me?" I shrugged, I had wanted to join a drawing club, but I didn't know if Sweet Amoris offered that. The Garden Club would have to do. "I'd be happy to help!" He laughed again and took me to the Garden Club to retrieve the plants.

 On my way back to the school I ran into Castiel. He raised an eyebrow at my load and asked, "Busy?" I glared, "Yes, I joined the Garden Club. In your opinion, which plant should go where?" My brother smirked, "The Mimosa should be put in the Student Council room, I think it'll look nice and people would appreciate it very much." I nodded and began walking towards the building again, calling over my shoulder, "Thanks, brother, I'll do the opposite." I could hear Castiel growling curses behind me, but I decided to ignore him. I stopped at the Classroom first and put the Mimosa plant down on the teacher's desk, "There, a little color to brighten the room." I said to myself. Walking across the hall I hid the Ficus tree partly behind the filing cabinet in the back. I stepped back to survey my work feeling proud.

 "What are you doing?!" Nathaniel snapped behind me. I squeaked and spun around, coming face to face with the student body president. In the two days I had known him, I had never seen him so angry. Scratch that: I've never seen anyone so angry before, not even my father when you mentioned Castiel's name in his hearing. "Uh... I-um... Jade said that I had to put plants in the classrooms. I hope you don't mind...?" I finished hesitantly; the last thing I wanted was for Nathaniel to yell at me. He sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead, "I'm allergic to pollen. Please tell me that isn't pollen." Ah. That was understandable, "Oh, well I didn't put a pollen plant in here. I asked Castiel and-"

 Nathaniel looked irritated again. I mentally slapped myself, if Castiel hated Nathaniel there was a good chance that Nathaniel returned the feeling. "Did he tell you to put the pollen plant in here?" Nathaniel asked, his golden eyes narrow. I shrugged, "Yes, but I didn't do what he asked me! I knew he would want me to do something terrible." Nathaniel sighed and turned away, rubbing his temples, "You should stay away from Castiel, he's nothing but-" I cut him off, angry, "He's my brother. I'm going to hang around him and just because you don't like him doesn't mean anything to me!" Was this technically a couple's fight? Was it so bad that I wanted it to be?

 The golden haired guy turned back to me, his eyes sparking with anger, "I was just trying to warn you! You sure didn't tell me that you were his sister." I retorted, "You have ears don't you? I'm pretty sure that the gossip going around is about Castiel's twin sister moving here!" Nathaniel threw up his hands, "How should I have known that you were her? You two look and act nothing alike!" I rolled my eyes, "Hence the reason we're called the Yin Yang twins, genius!" The bell rang, saving me from having to argue with him. I grabbed my shoulder bag from where I had put in coming in, "I've got to go to class." I growled and stomped out the room. Nathaniel slammed the door behind me, almost hitting me. It was all I could do just to walk away. My classmates walked by me, giving me strange looks or avoiding my gaze. I frowned, I didn't have leaves on me, did I? I scanned my outfit, no leaves or pollen. So what were they all staring at? Pushing the question from my mind I went to find my brother in the courtyard.

 Castiel smirked when he saw me, "So, how was your fight with the student president?" I blinked, "How did you hear about that?" I asked surprised. I didn't know that gossip could travel so fast! Castiel shook his head and stuffed his hands in his pockets, "I didn't hear about it, I heard it. I'm sure everyone heard your little spat with that goody-goody two shoes." He barked a laugh, "I didn't know either of you could yell like that!" I glared, my face turning red, "Regardless, it's none of your business." Castiel sneered, "It concerns me, so yes it is my business." I glared at him, wondering if it was 'Make Kori Mad' day. Castiel continued, ignoring my glare "And as your older brother and guardian, I suggest you stay away from him."

 I held up two fingers, "One, you're only older by two and a half minutes. Two, just like I told Nathaniel, just because you don't like him does NOT mean that you should tell me to stay away from him. He's my friend and there's nothing you can do to change that. Now if you'll excuse me, I have things to do for my club!" I spun and stalked off. If Dad could see me now he would chalk this up as Castiel having a bad influence over me. I could just see it now, "You're acting out just like that brother of yours!" Sighing irritably I marched into the Garden club, my face a thundercloud.

 Jade looked up from where he was kneeling, his sea green eyes knowing. I guess news of my fight with Nathaniel had reached even his ears, "If you dare say that I should or shouldn't be friends with anyone, I might bash you over the head with a shovel." I growled in way of a greeting. My friend laughed and patted the ground beside him, "I'd never do that, so tell me what's bothering you." I gave him a look, "I'm sure you've heard about what's bothering me. The whole school has." Jade shrugged as he turned back to tending the flowers, "So? It'll make you feel better to let off the steam, give you a chance to rant before classes begin."

 I sighed and sat down, sitting opposite of him, "Well, to begin my father hates Castiel, only because Castiel doesn't conform to our father's code. Dad eventually sent Castiel away, signed the papers saying that Castiel lived independently and everything. The man basically disowned his only son! Anyway, after that things got worse for my mom and me. We could barely mention Castiel's name around him. I mean, Castiel's my twin, my freaking other half, and Dad just shoves him away and expects us to get along like he never existed! It's even worse when Dad comes home drunk, because then he's liable to hit you instead of just yelling for mentioning Castiel. Mom threatened to leave, but then Dad just turns on his charm and she goes as soft as butter. It's not her fault that she loves him though, right?

 "Things got so bad that I had started to fail school and was suspended from the art club because of it. I've never seen my father so angry before. I actually thought he was going to hit me even when he was sober! Anyway my mom stepped in and somehow managed to deflect Dad's anger from me. She said that I should visit my aunt until this blew over, but instead of taking me to my aunt's house she brought me here. I was stupid enough to think that my life would be all hunky-dory here, but I find out that the guy I like is my brother's arch-rival and visa-versa. I've hardly made any friends here, compared to being popular at my old school. I can count on one hand how many friends I have here! And to top it all off, some girl I've never even met before is out for my blood." I heaved a sigh, suddenly feeling better than I had all day.

 Jade grinned, "See? Told you so." I smiled at him, "Well, you're a good listener." The green-haired boy nodded his head solemnly, "I should be, after listening to drunks whom I've never met before pour out their life stories at midnight at the clubs." I stared at him, did he just admit to going to clubs illegally? Jade watched me as I shifted uncomfortably, wondering what to say. Just when I opened my mouth he laughed, "I'm kidding. But I do have older sisters." I blushed and giggled, "That's good. You had me worried for a minute." We sat there for a few more minutes, laughing and talking about our lives. Sometimes Jade had me go do something, like fetching seeds from Iris, but mostly I spent the day digging around the garden. It wasn't until three that I finally left, waving good-bye to my new friend.

 I was heading for my next class when Nathaniel ran into me. It had been almost two hours since our fight, but it felt longer than that. I blushed and looked away, I really couldn't meet his gaze, I was so embarrassed about losing my temper. Nathaniel shifted in front of me, he must have been embarrassed too, but not enough to just leave me alone, "I... uh... Can I ask you a favor?" I nodded, keeping my eyes glued to the floor. A slip of paper was shoved into my hand, "Can you ask Castiel to sign this absentee form?" I nodded and started to turn away when I felt Nathaniel's hand on my shoulder, stopping me, "And... I'm sorry for the way I acted. I really didn't know." I shook my head, "No, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have lost my temper." I smiled at him over my shoulder, "Just don't mention it again and I'll forgive you." I said playfully. Was it possible that Nathaniel looked even more hot when he smiled?

 I found Castiel standing on the front steps, leaning against the stair's railing, "There's my hot-headed little sister." He said cheerfully. I pursed my lips, "Ha ha, very funny. Sign this absentee slip please, punk." Castiel frowned. Unlike Nathaniel's scowls, I could live with my brother's, "So you and Goody-goody already kissed and made up?" I blushed scarlet, "Just sign the stupid thing!" I snapped. Castiel smirked, "Is that a blush I see?" He teased, pinching my cheeks. I swiped at his hand, but he pulled away too quickly, "So when's the wedding?" I narrowed my violet eyes at him, "Does that mean that you actually want to be related to him?" I asked snippishly. Castiel actually shuddered and snatched the absentee form from me, "Don't ever say that again." He growled as he shoved the poor paper back at me. I smirked, "You said it first." I pointed out before running back into the building.

 Castiel slammed the door in my face, cutting off what I was about to say. Glaring at the paint chipped wood I opened the door and snapped, "You were about to punch him, Castiel! Of course I jumped in!" My brother spun on me, his expression dark with rage, "You didn't have to take his side, Kori!" I rolled my eyes, "Well sorry if being loyal to one's siblings isn't my top priority! I don't think it's right to punch someone's lights out just because he put me up to making you sign the stupid absentee form, or whatever the stupid arguement was about!" Castiel took a classic parenting stance, with one hand on his hip and the other waving a finger in my face, but before he could say anything I growled, "Don't you dare lecture me, father!." Castiel, realizing what he was doing, turned abruptly away and said over his shoulder, "Just have dinner ready by six. I've got to work tonight." I glared at him before stomping to my room, hating that he got the final say.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: I swear I'll kill my brother!!!

MonKeybiz: Woah, aren't you and Castiel like freaky close? Where did this come from?

CrAzYArtist: He teased me about getting into a fight with Nathaniel and then he almost got into a fist fight with the guy!! GRRRRRRRRR!

MonKeybiz: You and Nathaniel are already fightin'? And why did Castiel try to kill him?

CrAzYArtist: Long and complicated. I told you already that Nathaniel doesn't like Castiel and visa versa. IDK, some stupid reason.

MonKeybiz: Deep breaths Kori, look at the bright side, you survived today! That's gotta count for something.

CrAzYArtist: Yeah... where's Lexsie? MonKeybiz: Grounded XD Apparently her parents heard a rumor from Amanda's parents that she was banging some random dude and she got into serious trouble w/o them even hearing her side.

CrAzYArtist: Please tell me that the rumor isn't actually true...

MonKeybiz: Why Kori! Have you no faith in your friends?!

CrAzYArtist: ...

MonKeybiz: Ouch. And the answer is: no, the rumor is totally not true. Hey any more news on that hunky hottie?

CrAzYArtist: :) You've never even met him, how do you know he's hot? MonKeybiz: A) You just said he was. B) You wouldn't have mentioned him if he was butt-ugly. Man, do you know how not fun it is with you not here?

CrAzYArtist: Double negative. Tsk tsk.

MonKeybiz: You're the english nerd!

CrAzYArtist: English is always capitalized.

MonKeybiz: I swear if you say one more corretion I'll murder you...

CrAzYArtist: ...

CrAzYArtist: *correction...

MonKeybiz: ARGH!! You know, you've got to invite some of you new school friends here so they can hang out with us too! (Especially Lysander ;P)

CrAzYArtist: Awwwww you remember his name! It must be serious!!

MonKeybiz: *facepalm* your so werid sometimes.

CrAzYArtist: *you're

MonKeybiz: THE MINUTE I SEE YOU, YOU'RE DEAD!!!!

CrAzYArtist: Then you'll have to face Lexsie's drama by yourself.

MonKeybiz: I already do that, shouldn't be a problem if your dead.

CrAzYArtist: Then you'll never meet your Prince Charming.

MonKeybiz: NO PLEASE!! I forgive you!

CrAzYArtist: lol you're so funny sometimes.

MonKeybiz: I try! ^0^

 Castiel banged on the door, "Are you fixing dinner or not?!" I yelled, "If you're going to treat me like a servant, fix your own dinner!" Castiel jiggled the doorknob, but I had taken the precaution of locking it and the proping my chair underneath it, just in case my brother had picked up the skill of picking locks. "Kori, get out here!" I yelled back, "When you stop being a pain and stop hitting people!" He growled something then there was a solid thump that told me he had actually kicked the door. I rolled my eyes and turned back to the computer.

 MonKeybiz: Hello?

MonKeybiz: Where'd you run off to?

MonKeybiz: Korianna Rillei West! Answer me!!

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, brother trouble. So what were we talking about?

MonKeybiz: *sigh* you getting your new friends to come and chat with us.

CrAzYArtist: Yeah, because I have friends. Well, I guess Lysander could be counted as one... and I made a new friend today! Sadly he doesn't go to my school.

MonKeybiz: Oooooo, name? And is he hot?

CrAzYArtist: Why on earth would you ask that?! I thought you were totally in love with Lysander! And I'm interested in Nathaniel anyway.

MonKeybiz: But didn't you fight?

CrAzYArtist: Everyone fights. Nathaniel didn't get the memo that I was Castiel's twin, bada-bing bada-boom and voila, the fight is on. Apparently the whole school heard it. As in with their own ears. Castiel was in the courtyard and he heard it!

MonKeybiz: YaY, you still got those powerful lungs and you found someone who has the same! It's a match made in Heaven!

CrAzYArtist: What will I ever do with you?

MonKeybiz: Love me, feed me, never leave me. AND GIVE ME LYSANDER!!

CrAzYArtist: Now I'm questioning your sanity...

MonKeybiz: But I thought you started that way back when.

CrAzYArtist: No, honey, I put you on the watch list. Now I'm going to call the closest Asylum and register you.

MonKeybiz: Yay! fluffy walls and jackets that let me huggles myself! Just what I always wanted!! XD Anyway about you're new friend...

CrAzYArtist: *your. And his name is Jade. He helps in the Gardening club as extra credit for his school. Green hair, sea green eyes. Cute in a floppy kinda way.

MonKeybiz: (Grrr) Okay, 'floppy' is a new one... I've heard little brother cute and nerdy cute, but never floppy cute.

CrAzYArtist: Well he's nerdy in a gardener way. Baggy green overalls, hat, thick garden gloves... I don't know, it just works for him! Stop making me think!

MonKeybiz: Lol, Oh. Latest update: Ty has broken up with his new ex-girlfriend. Or at least that's what he's telling everyone, I think it's actually the other way around. Apparently she found out that he was dating her at the same time he was dating you before you left. His rep is ruined!! He managed to talk his parents into moving, because "he feels lonely" Mwahahahaha!!

CrAzYArtist: NOOOOO He might have to come here! O.o

MonKeybiz: That does present a prob... well I'm sure Nath and Castiel will protect you! Ty won't dare touch you if he has to go through those two. (Nath is a fighter right?)

CrAzYArtist: Uh, do you really need to ask that question? Hello, girl he fought with today?

MonKeybiz: Yeah, but that was yelling...

CrAzYArtist: Savannah, let's just say I don't think even my father had looked as angry as Nathaniel today.

MonKeybiz: Ah, that does explain things.

MonKeybiz: Oops! Past my bed time, Mom's trying to kill me! 'Night and see ya tomorrow, honey bear! CrAzYArtist: Lol, if you live until then.

*MonKeybiz has signed out*

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 Since Castiel and I still weren't on speaking terms I walked to school the next day, having to get up an hour earlier just to be sure I made it on time. It turns out I made it almost fifteen minutes before the beginning bell. I shrugged and started to make my way to the Student Council room, sure that Nathaniel would have something for me to do, when I came across a strange sound coming from behind one of the courtyard trees. I paused, trying to desipher the sound, when I suddenly realized what it was.

 Someone was crying.

 I felt torn between leaving the person alone, it was obvious they wanted to be alone, and going to comfort them. I stood rooted in spot for a good minute before I made my way cautiously over to the tree. At the base of the wide plant a strangely familiar girl sat, her face buried in her hands, tears gushing from her fingers and dotting her grey skinny jeans, "Excuse me...?" I said cautiously. The girl looked up suprised, her stormy grey eyes wide and red from crying. Immediately she glared, "If you're going to tease me, just go away." I blinked, that wasn't the reaction I was looking for. Still I stayed where I was, "I was just wondering if you were-" "Okay? Yeah, I'm fine. As chipper as a woodchuck, just leave me alone! Go ahead and inform your friends that I cry, I don't care." It sounded angry, but her voice was devoid of emotion. I studied her, wondering how in the world I recognized her.

 I suddenly remembered where I saw her before, "Oh! You're the girl I drew my first day here!" The blonde girl gave me a confused look, her pretty grey eyes blinking rapidly at the sudden change of conversation, "Uh... what?" I fished my sketchpad out of my shoulder bag and flipped through it until I came to the collage I did. "See, this is you with that boy." Instead of cheering up like I thought she would, the girl's lower lip trembled again. She pushed the pad back at me and lowered her head to her bent knees, "Just go away!" She cried. I glanced back down at my drawing then back up at the girl, there was a connection between the two. What was it?

 "Did... did something happen? Do you want to talk about it?" The girl sniffed and didn't answer me. I sighed, "It's better to just let it spill instead of keeping it locked in. Trust me, I know." She scowled at me, "You expect me to share my life secrets when I don't even know your name?!" I tilted my head, "My name is Korianna West. And yes, don't you think it makes it better? Because if you don't know the person then there's no way to tell if they'll judge you or not. And most likely you'll never talk to them again." The girl barked a short laugh, "You have a strange philosophy." I smiled and patter her shoulder, "Well if you want to talk about it, I'll be around. And just so you know, I won't tell a living soul that I found you this morning." She seemed to be reassured by that and I left her heading for my original destination.

 Nathaniel was, as I predicted, already in the Student Council room, filing papers. He glanced up surprised when I entered the room. I smiled and mentally steeled myself against my emotions. There was no way I was going to act like a total love-struck fool or get angry with Nathaniel today. If Jade had noticed my hopeless crush on Nathaniel after seeing me around him for a few minutes I had resolved to keep a tight lid on my emotions. Sooner or later Nathaniel was going to notice if I continued the way I did.

 "What are you doing here so early?" Nathaniel asked. I smiled and set my bag down on the table, "Castiel is still mad at me for yesterday. I walked here to avoid him." He looked away embarressed, "Yeah... yesterday..." I tried not to, but I laughed, "Oh lighten up. Castiel is a little hot headed sometimes, but-" I cut off and grimanced at Nathaniel's closed expression. Grinning sheepisly I held up my hands, "Okay, okay I call a truce. For now on neither of us will speak about my brother. Deal?" I held out my hand. Nathaniel looked from my hand to my face, trying to see if I was serious or not. I smiled encouragingly. Rolling his gorgeous golden eyes Nathaniel shook my hand, "Deal."

 Just then the door burst open again and a girl I had never seen before came skipping in, her dull brown hair swinging behind her, "Hey Nath, I'm here early to- who's she?" The girl cut off staring at me with pale blue eyes. Nathaniel gestured to me, "Melody, this is Korianna. Korianna, Melody. She helps me out sometimes." I plastered a smile on and said, "Call me Kori." My voice was friendly, but deep down I was hoping that this girl wasn't after Nathaniel's affections as well.

 vvv

 "...so then I had to chase that stupid dog all around the school, missing my classes. It's a wonder I'm ever going to catch up!" I finished my daily rant to Jade as I helped him weed the flowerbed. My green haired friend smiled, "Well, from what I heard your brother seems to manage." I held out my hands, "See that's the problem, I'm not a genius like Castiel. The only thing I'm really good at is drawing and that's only because I ignored my studies when I was younger in favor for art. People think that since I'm twins with Castiel we're both very smart, even my parents thought that. But what they don't seem to get is that Castiel and I are opposite in everything, from looks to personality to intellects. Don't get me wrong, I love school, but I just can never understand anything." I took a deep breath and asked, "I'm babbling again, aren't I?" Jade, nodded, his face pinched in effort to keep from laughing. Then he burst into laughter.

 I huffed playfully and threw a dirtclod at him. It exploded against his shoulder, and Jade sent me an evil smirk. I tried to run, but my friend had already grabbed me and dumped a fistful of dirt on to my white hair. I shrieked and watted back at him, trying to shake the dirt out of my hair. Jade only pointed at me and laughed. I sent him a dirty look, "Are you trying to dye my hair brown?" I asked, making Jade laugh only harder. I glared at him for a few more minutes before breaking down and joing him. We ended up on the ground our backs pressed against each other, still chuckling. Jade sighed after a while, "It's too bad I go back tomorrow." I perked up, this was the perfect oppertunity to get him into my chat room with Savannah and Lexsie.

 "You know... I mean, do you chat?" I asked. Jade twisted to face me, his green eyes confused, "Huh?" I shrugged, "Chat. You know, talk over the internet live. That type of thing." Jade raised an eyebrow, "No... why?" I chewed on my lower lip, wondering if I should drop the subject or explain. I decided on the latter, "Well, one of my friends back home has been begging me to get some of my friend's here to join our chat room. And... since you're leaving and we probably won't speak again, I thought- Oh you're right, it's a stupid idea." Jade smiled and shook his shaggy hair, "No, I actually like the idea. Tell me more." I released the breath I didn't know I held and began to speak avidly about my chat room and all that my friend's and I talked about. Jade laughed at all the right parts and promised to check it out when he got home. Then he waved good-bye and left, probably forever.

 I sighed and stayed in the garden. Already the place seemed more gloomy without my friend there to cheer me up. I sighed and began to pick up the gardening tools that we had used. I was just returning from the tool shed when the voice I least expected spoke, "Korianna?" I spun to see Nathaniel standing behind me, looking just a tad uncomfortable. "I was wondering... you said you were walking home and..." Could he possibly be asking what I think he was? "...Do you like cats?" I blinked and smiled, "Cats are my favorite animal, why?" Nathaniel finally smiled and relaxed a little bit, "I was wondering if you would like to go feed the stray cats with me. I could walk you home afterwards." I grinned, "I'd be happy to! Question though, why stray cats? Don't you have a cat of your own?"

 Nathaniel rubbed the back of his neck, "My mom is allergic to cats." Nathaniel must come from a family of allergic people. That thought struck me funny somehow and I had to purse my lips to keep from laughing, I doubted Nathaniel would like it if I laughed at his family. "That's too bad, cats are really fun, especially kittens. Hey maybe when you graduate and move out on your own you can get a kitten!" Nathaniel smiled at the idea, "That would be nice. Maybe I'll just take one of the strays off the street." I nodded, "As long as it isn't too mean, I don't see the problem. I used to run an unofficial home for stray cats back at my old town. My dad sure didn't like it!" He laughed. We talked about cats as we walked down the streets, both of us at ease with each other for all that we had been trying to deafen the each other just yesterday.

 The colorful array of kittens came running when they saw Nathaniel bring out a bag of cat food. I tilted my head curiously and noticed an empty pan pushed up against the wall. I raised an eyebrow, "Nathaniel, how many times do you do this?" He smiled, "Everyday after school, unless I have something to do." I laughed, "That's sweet of you to take care of these kittens!" One kitten, a solid charcoal grey rubbed against my legs and meowed cutely. I squatted down and swept her up in my arms, ignoring her prick of her claws as she kneeded my arm and purred. I cuddled her, "I just might have to take you home!" I said making Nathaniel laugh.

 Sitting crosslegged I put the kitten in my lap and pulled the pan over to me, filling it with a water bottle that Nathaniel had bought from the Dollar Store on the way here. The kitten purred even louder as she began to lap up the cool water. Nathaniel sat down beside me and spread the cat food out for the three other kittens to eat. A calico jumped up on his shoulder and nudged his pink nose in my ear, making me squeak and jerk away, rubbing at my ear. Nathaniel gave me a questioning look and I smiled sheepishly, "My ears are very ticklish." He shook his head and patted the calico's head before feeding it pieces of cat food one by one. The orange tabby ignored us, turning his back on us as he ate, but the solid black kitten walked from between Nathaniel and I, looking for affection. The charcoal jumped down to join the tabby and the calico climbed into my lap. Nathaniel handed me a handful of dried cat food saying, "He won't eat unless you give it to him." I laughed and tickled the cat under his chin, "Spoiled aren't you?" He only meowed. I laughed and cuddled him closer, making him squirm.

 I waved good-bye to Nathainel before walking into the apartment. Castiel was sitting in a chair, facing the door, glaring. His grey eyes narrowed when I opened the door, "So where have you been?" I shrugged, "Did Mom tell you to worry? Usually you aren't so... overprotective." I snapped back, still angry about the way he had acted yesterday. Castiel snarled and lurched out of his seat, "You were with Nathaniel, weren't you?" I straightened and raised my chin, "If you don't like it then maybe you should tell me what happened between you two, then I can decide if your an idiot or if you have a good reason." Castiel growled like an animal, spun, and stalked back to his room slamming the door behind him. I rolled my eyes and moved to my room.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

*Chat Room is empty*

 I sat back, staring at the buzzing computer, waiting for someone to log in. I slumped in my computer chair and picked absently at the cat hair on my shirt. I sighed and swivled to face my room. My sketches were tacked up on the wall like wallpaper, the whitewashed wall underneath them was literally covered. My ceiling fan moved with sluggish movements, creating a small whirr, it's faint breeze stiring the drawing periodically. My bed was made neatly and the deep red carpet was spotless. My school things laid in the corner by the door, waiting for tomorrow. All my clothes were hung properly on their hangers and filed neatly in the closet, color-coded and length organized. I sighed, Lexsie had once told me that I was a major clean freak. At the time I had rolled my eyes and shook my head, but maybe she was right. What normal teenager kept her pens organized by how much ink was in it?

 My computer bleeped and I spun back around to read the message.

 *GreenThumb has joined the Chat Room*

 GreenThumb: Uh... Kori?

CrAzYArtist: That's me! ^_^ I'm glad you decided to join.

GreenThumb: lol, CrAzYArtist? Yeah, you're crazy all right...

CrAzYArtist: Is that sarcasm?

GreenThumb: Maybe... where's your other friends?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie is grounded, I don't know where Savannah is. She should be here any minute.

*MonKeybiz has signed in*

MonKeybiz: Hey girl!

CrAzYArtist: Well speak of the devil!

MonKeybiz: Huh? What are you talking about?

GreenThumb: Hi, I'm Jade. Kori's new friend.

MonKeybiz: YOU FINALLY GOT SOMEONE TO JOIN?!?!?! GreenThumb: Uhh... O.o

CrAzYArtist: I may call myself crazy, but it's really Savannah who's the crazy one.

MonKeybiz: Only on the internet and around you. Otherwise I'm as shy as a mouse.

GreenThumb: Like Violette? MonKeybiz: Who's Violette?

CrAzYArtist: Yes, like Violette, only... times ten.

GreenThumb: Ah. Then very shy.

MonKeybiz: Hellloooooo! I'm right here! WHO IS VIOLETTE!?

CrAzYArtist: No need to yell, Violette is a girl that goes to my school and another artist. She's a very reserved girl.

MonKeybiz: Ah. Gotta meet this chick. BTW, Jade, do you know Nathaniel?

GreenThumb: You meen Kori's crush? Not personally, but I've met him briefly.

MonKeybiz: Good! Is he as good-looking as Kori claims he is? GreenThumb: I'm not sure I should answer that question...

CrAzYArtist: I'll get you Savannah!

MonKeybiz: Well you can't at the moment. So is he?

GreenThumb: I'm not gay, so I wouldn't know.

MonKeybiz: Well if you were, would you be attracted to Nath? Don't worry, I won't judge you if you say yes. I'm against judging people.

CrAzYArtist: SAVANNAH!

MonKeybiz: What?

GreenThumb: *sigh* ...I guess.

MonKeybiz: :] Hey Kori when do I get to meet this guy? Otherwise you can't date him until Lexsie and I give approval.

CrAzYArtist: ...

GreenThumb: Hey, I'm her friend too now, where's my imput?

MonKeybiz: Oops, okay you get approval rights, but that means we have to approve on your dates too!

GreenThumb: Well I approve on Nathaniel.

CrAzYArtist: Can we drop the subject now?

MonKeybiz: NEVER!!

GreenThumb: I like you.

MonKeybiz: Awwww thanks! ^-^ I like you too! I think we'll be best buds.

CrAzYArtist: Why me?

MonKeybiz: Oh be quiet Kori, you're the one who invited him.

GreenThumb: Yeah!

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* I'm really beginning to regret that decision...

GreenThumb: Too late! By the way, Nathaniel was looking for you when I left, what did he want?

MonKeybiz: Do I smell the word 'date'?

CrAzYArtist: NO! What you smell is cat food. Nathaniel and I went to feed the stray cats after school.

MonKeybiz: IT'S A DATE!

CrAzYArtist: It is not!

GreenThumb: If a guy is spending time with you when he could do something else, it counts as a date. Trust me, I would know. I am a guy after all.

CrAzYArtist: Okay FINE! It was a SOMEWHAT date! It's not like he took me out to eat! All we did was feed a bunch of stray cats and he walked me home!

MonKeybiz: HE WALKED YOU HOME?!?!?! O[]O

GreenThumb: Oooooo this is more serious than I thought. :)

CrAzYArtist: Shut up...

MonKeybiz: If I knew you, Kori, and I do, I'd say you're blushing scarlet.

CrAzYArtist: ...

GreenThumb: Yeah, she's blushing.

*RabidsingeR has signed in*

CrAzYArtist: SAVE ME!

RabidsingeR: Whoa, whoa. What's this?

GreenThumb: Admit it, Kori, it's true.

RabidsingeR: AND WHO ARE YOU?!?!?!

GreenThumb: I'm Jade, Kori's new friend. Savannah and I were trying to convice Kori that she went on a date with Nath.

RabidsingeR: YOU WENT ON A DATE?

CrAzYArtist: No! N-freakin'-O.

MonKeybiz: Yes you did, don't lie.

RabidsingeR: See, get grounded and look what I miss out! And new chat friend and Kori has a boyfriend now!

CrAzYArtist: HE'S NOT MY BOYFRIEND!

RabidsingeR: Well not officially, but sooner or later he's going to ask you out.

CrAzYArtist: TRAITOR!!

MonKeybiz: ...what's with all the yelling?

GreenThumb: I don't know, but I find it extreamly funny!

RabidsingeR: Wait... if you go to Kori's school, then you must know Castiel!

MonKeybiz: And Lysander!

CrAzYArtist: Jade doesn't go to my school, he helps my club out.

GreenThumb: The bad boys? Well Lys isn't really 'bad' but he hangs around with them. Yeah I know them a little. Mostly what Kori tells me.

RabidsingeR: Is it true that Castiel dyed his hair red?

CrAzYArtist: And we're back to that...

GreenThumb: ...What color was it before? I've only seen him with red.

RabidsingeR: NOOOOOOOOO!! It was black. Kori and Castiel were called the Yin Yang Twins because of their opposite looks... (FYI)

MonKeybiz: And we're back to the screaming. What about Lysander? GreenThumb: Please tell me you don't all have crushes.

CrAzYArtist: ...

RabidsingeR: ...

MonKeybiz: ...

GreenThumb: *sigh* What have I gotten myself into?

CrAzYArtist: We're teenage girls, what do you expect?

GreenThumb: But Savannah and Lexsie(?) have never met their crushes.

RabidsingeR: (Yes my name is Lexsie) I have met Castiel. He is from my town after all. Kori, Castiel and I all grew up together.

MonKeybiz: And from what Kori says, Lysander is my soul mate.

GreenThumb: Okay... Well what did Kori say about Lys?

MonKeybiz: 'His name is Lysander, and he's in my brothers band. He likes victorian clothing and has VERY mysterious air about him.'

CrAzYArtist: You really kept what I said about him?!

GreenThumb: Well, I really don't know him since I don't go to Sweet Amoris, but from what I've seen, Lys is a gentleman and is very nice to people who aren't nosy.

MonKeybiz: *swoons*

CrAzYArtist: Oh boy. Poor Lexsie...

RabidsingeR: Yeah that's right, poor me! Now I'm going to be hearing all about Lysander!

MonKeybiz: It'll make up for all those times I had to listen to you fawn over Castiel...

RabidsingeR: You used to be one of his fangirls!

MonKeybiz: As I said, more for you...

CrAzYArtist: If you're going to fight, I'm outta here...

GreenThumb: They fight?

RabidsingeR: Savannah and I don't get along.

MonKeybiz: Yep, if it wasn't for Kori, we probably wouldn't be friends. We only stick together now in memory of her.

RabidsingeR: Speaking of sticking together, did you get the tickets?

MonKeybiz: SHHHHHH! And yes.

CrAzYArtist: Shush about what?

GreenThumb: I have a feeling that they don't want us to know, so I'm not going to ask.

MonKeybiz: Jade, you're one smart boy! Do you have a girlfriend?

GreenThumb: No...

CrAzYArtist: HE HAS A CRUSH! I CAN TELL!

RabidsingeR: Tell us! We told you our crushes!

MonKeybiz: Spill, no secrets are allowed in our circle of friends. Plus we have to appove.

GreenThumb: Ugh, Fine... I kinda like Violette...

RabidsingeR: Who?

MonKeybiz: Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: I appove 100%! Date her date her date her! (She's one of my classmates, Lexsie, about as shy as Savannah and is another artist)

RabidsingeR: What she look like?

GreenThumb: Purple hair in braids, purple eyes.

MonKeybiz: Hey we almost look alike! Only I have red eyes instead of purple... and my hair is curly

GreenThumb: You have red eyes? 0.o

RabidsingeR: Imagine when she's angry! XD

MonKeybiz: *IF I'm angry. I blush more than I glare... and it works for me.

RabidsingeR: I have black hair and green eyes!

CrAzYArtist: And I have purple eyes and white hair!  But you all know that.

GreenThumb: Okay... green hair and green eyes.

MonKeybiz: You know, you'd make a great pair, you're both named after what you hair and eye colors are.

GreenThumb: And this is relevant why?

CrAzYArtist: Savannah likes to think aloud sometimes, you'll get used to it.

CrAzYArtist: Well I gotta go cook dinner before Castiel kills me again... I expect you three to be best friends by this time tomorrow!

GreenThumb: He still angry about yesterday?

CrAzYArtist: Yeah... more so when he found out about today. Oh well! :)

RabidsingeR: What happened yesterday?

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 I sighed and checked my watch again: 7:03. Castiel said he would be done at five! I glared at my clock's face and turned back to my sketchpad. I still couldn't believe that Castiel was making me wait for him after school so he could practice. I had offered to walk home myself, but Castiel told me that if I did I might as well walk all the way back to our parents house. Personally I think he just made me wait as a lookout in case anyone who actually thought breaking into the school's basement at night was wrong.

 I shoved the thoughts out of my mind and concentrated on my latest project. A series of different kinds of fish as mermaids. Iris's, who said her favorite mythological creature was the mermaid, birthday was around the corner and I had decided to draw her a collage of mermaids. So far I had two, a large 11 by 14 of a normal mermaid clutching an overturned boat, and an 8.5 by 11 Angler mermaid in the shadows of the deep, waiting for her next meal. My fingers were coated with graphite trying to depictate the murky depths of the bottom of the ocean in the Angler picture, and my blender was black as coal from shading. I tilted my head, something just wasn't right about the Angler. I had the light evened out so that it looked like her little lure that came from her head like a real Angler fish was the only source of light. Her body was propotional and the tail faded into the dark like it was supposed to. Her hair floated around her head to show that she was really underwater, but something was just... wrong, and I couldn't figure it out.

 "What are you doing here?!" A voice startled me. I was just lucky that I hadn't been holding a pencil, because I would have ruined my drawing. I looked up into the stormy grey eyes of the Crying Girl, as I had secretly dubbed her until I found out her name. I smiled in spite of my racing heart, "Waiting for someone. What are you doing?" The girl cast me a suspicious look and brought out a camera, "Someone's been wondering around the school at night. I'm going to find out who." She paused and gave me another suspicious look, "It's not you, is it?" I laughed and shook my head, "No. How do you know someone's here?" Could she have somehow found out about Castiel and Lysander's band practices? And if so, how?

 The girl blushed, "I was caught getting revenge on Amber and was ordered to clean up the graffiti. Something jumped out at me and when I came back here the next night it happened again. This time I'm going to take a picture of the culprit and settle this." I giggled, earning a glare from the girl. I waved my hand, "No, I'm not laughing at you. You just sounded like Peggy just then." The girl's face twisted in confusion, "Who?" I shook my head, "The girl in charge of the school's newspaper. She's always doing things like this." "Ah." The girl glanced down the hallway towards the stairs then back at me, shifting awkwardly. I could tell that she wanted to get on with her investigation. I smiled and leaned back in my chair, "Go ahead, I don't mind. Tell me who it is when you capture them!" She nodded and disappeared.

 I took out my sketchpad again and flipped it open too quickly. A loose folded paper came fluttering out and landed on the floor under my chair. I sighed and bent over to retrieve it, but before I could there was a bright flash from the end of the hall and a shout of surprise. I guess the Crying Girl had found her culprit. I stood and walked towards the comotion, completely forgetting about the paper underneathe the chair. I flicked on the hall lights to see Castiel, Nathaniel and Lysander surrounding the Crying Girl. Nathaniel kept blinking and rubbing at his eyes, I guess he was the unfortunate one to get a surprise picture. Everyone looked at me when I turned on the lights, I smiled and leaned against the wall, waiting for the events to unfold.

 The Crying Girl turned to my brother, "I don't see why you couldn't have told me." The red head frowned, but it was Nathaniel who answered, "We were going to. That's what you saw us talking about earlier." She bit her lip, a small blush creeping up her neck, "Oh..." When no one said anything else I spoke up, "Now that that's taken care of, can we go home now?" Castiel glared at me, "Shut up, Kori. You can wait a little longer. Besides we still have to take care of this problem..." He directed the last sentence to the poor blonde in front of him. I frowned at him, "Don't take it out on her, she didn't know about your little afternoon adventures." "Butt out, or else..." Castiel warned. I gave him a look, "Did you really say 'or else' to me? The one person in the world who knows every dirty little secret about you?" Nathaniel and Lysander shared an amused grin while the Crying Girl just looked between us.

 Castiel shoved a finger in my face, "You forget that I know ever secret about you as well." I smiled and held up my hands in surrender, "It seems we are at an impasse. Stop bothering her, and we'll forget this ever happened. And give me the car keys so I can drive home." Castiel sighed and turned away, "No, and I've got to clean up. Go ahead and walk home." I stuck my tongue out at his back, earning laughter from everyone else, and returned down the hall to pick up my stuff. Nathaniel and the Crying Girl followed me.

 "I'm sorry again for blinding you." The girl said, Nathaniel waved away her concerns and took my shoulder bag without a word. I flashed him a brief smile of 'thank you and looked at the Crying Girl, "Hey, what's your name? I told you mine, but if you told me yours I must have forgotten it." The girl laughed, her personality so different from the one I had found yesterday, "My name is Penelope Ross, but please call me Penni. I hate my name!" I laughed, "Only if you call me Kori. What about you, Nathaniel? Do you prefer 'Nathaniel' or some nickname?" He shrugged, "Whatever you wish to call me." I grinned, "So... can I call you Castiel's best friend?" Nathaniel shot my a dark look, "Anything but that." He retorted and I laughed. Penni looked between us, her eyes questioning, but she didn't say anything.

 We reached the doors and Nathaniel held it open for us to walk through. Penni smiled and thanked him politly. I took the bold step and poked him in the side, making him twitch. I grinned, "Ticklish, Nathaniel?" I asked sweetly. He pointedly ignored the question, rubbing at the spot where I had poked him. Nathaniel looked down at poor short Penni, "Going this way?" He asked, nodding the way towards my house. Penni saddly shook her head, "No I go the opposite. Um... It's been nice meeting you?" She ended it as a question, making me giggle, "Yeah, it has. See ya tomorrow, I guess!" She smiled more brightly then I had seen before and waved good-bye.

 Nathaniel shifted my bookbag to his other shoulder so it wouldn't get tangled between us as we walked. "I feel sorry for her." He said suddenly. I turned to look at him, "Really? How so?" He shrugged, "When she first moved here everyone was teasing her about Ken, and then he moved away." "Who?" I asked confused. I had moved to Sweet Amoris about the same time Penni did, so I didn't know much of her. Nathaniel chuckled, "The dorky kid that was always around her? That was Ken. His father transfered him to a military school because my sister kept harrassing him." I blinked, "And who is your sister?" Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, "You'll get mad at me about not knowing you and Castiel are related and you don't even know my sister?"

 I blushed, "I didn't even know you had a sister. At least you know that Castiel's sister did move here, you just didn't know who it was. Will you tell me her name or not?" Nathaniel laughed and shook his head, making his golden hair flop over his eyes, "It's Amber." I blinked again, I hadn't been expecting that. The class bully and the class president siblings? I bit my lip to keep my thought to myself. Of course Nathaniel saw what I was thinking anyway, "Surprised? Most people are." I laughed sheepishly, "Sorry..." We were silent for a while, walking peacefully. I tried to think of ways to get him to talk some more, but I couldn't think of any. Finally I blurted out, "Okay, why were you at the school so late? I mean, I know about Castiel and his band practice, but why are you in it?" Nathaniel chuckled, "I got involved when your brother stole the keys from me. To keep myself out of trouble I had to cover for them as well. I'm surprised Penni was so determined with both me and Castiel trying to dissuade her from investigating." For some reason I laughed, and after a moment Nathaniel joined me.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

 MonKeybiz: It's about time you get here! What took you so long!?!

RabidsingeR: It better not be a date with Nath either! Savannah and I haven't approved yet!!!

CrAzYArtist: >.< No. Castiel made me wait at school after hours for his band practice.

RabidsingeR: Get that boy on the line now! I have a few things to say to him!!

GreenThumb: Is one of them 'I love you'?

MonKeybiz: LOL!!! XD

RabidsingeR: Shut up Jade...

CrAzYArtist: Well you can't say that at the moment, he's still at school.

GreenThumb: YOU WALKED HOME AT NIGHT BY YOURSELF?!?!? MonKeybiz: KORIANNA RILLEI WEST!! You know that's not safe!

GreenThumb: Her middle name is Rillei? How do you even pronouce that?

CrAzYArtist: I didn't say I did! Nathaniel walked me home again. (Yes, and it's pronouced like Rilley.)

RabidsingeR: Awwwwwwwwwwwwwww!! Wait, why was he there? I thought you said those two hated each other...

GreenThumb: Trust me they do.

CrAzYArtist: Cuz Castiel broke some rules that would have gotten Nath in major trouble if the principal found out, and so Nath has to cover for him to stay OUT of trouble.

RabidsingeR: Okay, that's wierd.

MonKeybiz: On a happier note: Jade and I are related to the same distant cousin! Isn't that fantastic!!

CrAzYArtist: So... you're technically family.

GreenThumb: Big on the technical part.

MonKeybiz: HEY!

RabidsingeR: I heard about what happened the other day... >:) You and Nath are a match made in heaven.

MonKeybiz: That's what I said! :)

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* Can we please drop the Nath gossip? GreenThumb: (though I totally agree with you) Why? Get into another fight with him? CrAzYArtist: No, it's just... IDK, it feels like I get on here just to hear about you guys talking about me and Nath when we aren't even an item yet (if we ever will be)

RabidsingeR: Awww, poor Kori is depressed! I know just the thing to cheer you up! *Tackle hug*

CrAzYArtist: Okay that cheered me up! ^^

MonKeybiz: Good because you need to be happy for this part: Ty is moving!

CrAzYArtist: ...where?

GreenThumb: My school...

CrAzYArtist: ARGH!!! Don't tell him I go to Sweet Amoris, please don't tell him!!

GreenThumb: I have no intention of even speaking to him.

RabidsingeR: So, you said Castiel had band practice...

MonKeybiz: And you said that Lysander was in his band too... so that meant he was there...

CrAzYArtist: Erg...

GreenThumb: Not again.

RabidsingeR: ANSWER THE QUESTION!!!

CrAzYArtist: That wasn't a question!

RabidsingeR: Answer it anyway! lol

GreenThumb: *sigh* I'm outta here. I got homework anyway, talk to ya tomorrow!

*GreenThumb has signed out*

RabidsingeR: So... answer it.

CrAzYArtist: Answer what? MonKeybiz: Come on Kori! Are they really good?

CrAzYArtist: Well I was in the hallway the whole time, so I didn't hear them. But believe whatever you want.

RabidsingeR: You're no help!!

CrAzYArtist: Sorry... not! XD

MonKeybiz: This is revenge for what I told you about Ty, isn't it?

CrAzYArtist: I said believe what you want.

RabidsingeR: That means yes, Savannah

MonKeybiz: Don't you think it's wierd that Ty is moving so close to you, Kori?

CrAzYArtist: If you mean I don't think it's a concidence, then yes... My question is, how did he find out?

MonKeybiz: Well he asked me where you went the day after you moved but I blew him off.

RabidsingeR: And he's too scared of me to even look at me ;D

MonKeybiz: Maybe it is just a freak coniky-dink.

RabidsingeR: lol 'coniky-dink'? Savannah you've taken wierd to a whole new level!!

CrAzYArtist: *Sigh* maybe you're right, but if I hear he starts asking about me, I won't think so anymore!

RabidsingeR: Maybe Castiel will beat the **** out of him!

CrAzYArtist: LEXSIE LIARD!

MonKeybiz: Kori... you are way to innocent.

CrAzYArtist: I am not!

RabidsingeR: Uh... you're head over heels for the student body president at your school. And your idea of a great weekend is staying inside drawing pictures.

CrAzYArtist: As opposed to you singing all day long? Or to Savannah's violin?

MonKeybiz: Hey! I play the piano too!! And the violin is one of the hardest instruments to learn how to play!!

RabidsingeR: And I have to keep my singing vocals limber.

CrAzYArtist: So we're all freaks who have no life.

RabidsingeR: Speak for yourself, I remember a few years ago when you refused to go to a party because you had to finish a drawing for Mother's Day.

CrAzYArtist: And my police record is still nonexsistant because of that! ^^

MonKeybiz: She has you there Lexsie.

RabidsingeR: Grrr...

MonKeybiz: Lol

CrAzYArtist: I hear Castiel, gotta go fix dinner like a good little servant! Have fun deliquents!

RabidsingeR: KORIANNA!!

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 Penni was waiting for me at the school steps the next morning. At first I thought it was nice of her to do so; but then I caught sight of her expression, one of worry. I hurried to her, "Penni? Is something wrong?" Her grey eyes met my violet ones and the worry changed into pity. Silently she held out a folded piece of paper and said, "Don't... don't overreact." Dread filled the pit of my stomach. Slowly I reach out and took the paper from her, with one last glance at her I unfolded it.

 The picture it held almost made me want to cry, scream, and faint all at once. My once beautiful picture was mutilated and ruined beyond belief. It had been a cute little comic that I drew for Lexsie years ago, back when I was still discovering my talent. Instead of a story about a girl and her friend being best friends and all the trouble they got in, it was a comic about lesbians and how much they just loved each other. (A.N. No offense if you happen to be one... I don't have anything against you. Just so we're clear) I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and to keep the tears behind my eyes. With a surprisingly stead hand, I folded the paper again and slipped it into my bag. Penni watched me concerned, so I gave her a small smile and began up the steps to the school all the while thinking Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me. Maybe if I told myself that enough times today, I would actually believe it.

 I opened the door to the school and there was an eerie stillness in the packed hallway as everyone turned their eyes to me. The silence scretched for what felt like ages. Finally I averted my eyes to the ground, hunched my shoulders, and made for my locker. I felt every single pair of eyes on me, their weight heavy. I was halfway to my locker when the laughing began. First it was a twitter, then a snicker from a handful of people, then everyone save the sympthetic few were full out laughing at my face. One of the football jocks jeered, "Hey, leb, your work is really good! The way you drew those girls in detail, it was just... AWESOME!" After that, everyone I passed had a nasty word or two for me. I just crossed my arms over my chest, holding my bag close to me, and made myself as small as possible.

 When I reached my locker the girls around me drew away like I was a leper, their pretty faces twisted in revulsion. I shut my eyes, why today of all days did Castiel decide to skip school? Should I break my perfect attendance and skip too? Before I could decide a hand touched my shoulder and I jerked around, expecting to see another jerk but instead all I saw was Nathaniel's concerned golden eyes. He didn't say a word as he tucked me under his arm and lead me to the Student Council room, glaring at anyone who dared look at me. Penni was already there along with Lysander, who kept tapping his fingers against the table, staring intensely at the wall across the room.

 When Nathaniel closed the door behind us Lysander looked up, "I called your brother, he's coming to get you." I nodded numbly and sat down, staring at the whorled wood beneath my fingers. Penni growled, "Well we know who did this at least. Amber." Nathaniel sighed, "As much as I don't want it to be, I can't think of anyone else. Still, we have no proof... yet." He rubbed his temples, "Why she would do such a thing is beyond me." I knew why, it was because I liked her brother. Lysander rolled his bi-colored eyes, "It's obvious you don't know your sister like everyone else. Her behavior is very distastful." Nathaniel glared, "Lysander I don't-" Penni cut him off, "Shut up the both of you! Now is not the time to be arguing!" At that all three of them glanced at me, but I ignored their gazes in favor of tracing a knot in the wood.

 Someone knocked on the door and Penni went to answer it, her eyes narrow with distrust. After talking to the person outside the door for a little bit, Penni finally stood back and let Iris in but shoved someone else back and slammed the door shut. Iris shrugged sheepishly, "Sorry, I didn't know she was following me." I absently wondered who was with Iris. Penni pursed her lips, "Well if that bi-...girl thinks she's getting an exclusive then she can forget it!" Peggy, of course it was Peggy. Iris sat down beside me, "Don't worry, Kori. No one important believes that crap. And the principal has sent the teachers around to take down the pictures and to write up anyone who has one of the pictures." I finally turned my gaze on her, eyes wide, "You mean there's more?" I squeaked. Nathaniel and Penni exchanged grimances and Lysander patted my shoulder gently.

 Iris gave a smile, "I'm sure this will blow over quickly. When everyone realizes it's not true, they'll drop it like a hot potato!" I giggled softly, feeling a little better. The bell rang before anyone could say anything else. Penni sighed and grabbed her backpack, "We've got to go to class." Lysander's mouth twitched in disgust, "Great, the last thing I want to do is go around listening to gossip." He grumbled to himself, standing. Iris stood as well, "See you later, Kori." I smiled and nodded mutely as the three filed out the door, shutting it behind them before anyone could sneak it. Nathaniel stood from his own chair and made for the filing cabinet. Opening a drawer near the bottom he withdrew a few files and brought them back to the desk. I watched him as he shifted through one file, signing a few pages and scanning through the rest.

 "Don't you have class too?" I asked suddenly. Nathaniel glanced up at me briefly before turning back to his papers, "Not first period, and the principal is letting me out of classes until you go home." "You don't have to..." I said quietly looking away. I knew how important education was to Nathaniel. The golden haired boy smiled faintly, still not looking up, "But I want to." My head snapped around to stare at him, did he really mean that? Or was it just to comfort me? From the blush creeping across his face I knew he hadn't meant to say it out loud. After a moment of awkward silence Nathaniel asked, "Do you... want to help?" Grateful for a distration from my thoughts, I nodded.

 vvv

 It was almost second period when Castiel finally showed up. By then I had gone through twenty files, checking to make sure everything was in order for Nathaniel to sign. My mood has lifted considerably since the beginning of the day during that time. I was laughing again and teasing Nathaniel about his work-a-holic nature. I got him to tell me why he had become the student body president, apparently his father had pushed him to do so, but I didn't press the matter when I saw how uncomfortable the subject made him feel.

 We were discussing favorite books when my brother burst into the room, his face a thundercloud. I actually shrank away from him, I had never seen him so angry before and, though I knew his anger wasn't directed at me, I felt like it was. "If that sister of yours ever messes with Kori again, you can be assured, Nathaniel, that I will kill her!" For some reason I had the feeling that Castiel wasn't joking. Nathaniel seemed to know that too, "Well, I wouldn't go as far as kill her, but I understand." Castiel narrowed his grey eyes, probably expecting for Nathaniel to argue and not agreeing with him, then gestured for me to follow him. I waited until he was back out the door before turning to Nathaniel, "Thank you... for everything. You're a great friend." Nathaniel looked uncomfortable with the praise, "If I had been more attentive, this could have been avoided." I shook my head, "No, I was the one who lost the picture, it's my fault. Um... I guess I'll see you tomorrow or something." Nathaniel nodded and turned back to his paperwork. Unlike the first time I had met him, I wasn't disappointed that he was avoiding my gaze.

 Castiel was leaning against the wall outside the Student Council room, glaring at one of the comics that had been laying around still. When he saw me he crumbling the thing up and tossed it into a trashcan, "Ready?" He asked. I nodded and followed my brother to his car. Once we were settled in his little red muscle car, Castiel turned to me, "Are you okay?" He asked softly, his grey eyes oddly concerned. I opened my mouth to assure him when I hesintated. Was I really okay? Even though I had acted happy in the Student Council room with Nathaniel, I had this hard knot in the pit of my stomach that refused to go away. I shrugged, "I'll let you know when I am." I said and my brother thought a moment before saying, "Okay, today is all about you. Whatever you want to do." I could help but smile. The thought that Castiel was going to sacrifice his day to make me happy again was sweet.

 "Ice cream?" I ventured and Castiel nodded, his trademark smirk sliding up on his face. "Ice cream it is." He started the car and peeled out of the parking lot like lightning. I couldn't help but laugh, it was like Castiel couldn't wait to get away from the school before they caught him and shoved him in a classroom.

 ...

RabidsingeR: THEY DID WHAT?!?!?! MonKeybiz: WHO ARE THEY? TELL ME SO I CAN KILL THEM!!!!! GreenThumb: ...

CrAzYArtist: Guys it's not a big deal

GreenThumb: Not a big deal? Someone just humiliated you and you're going to say 'not a big deal'??

RabidsingeR: Korianna! You had better tell us so we can kick their butts!

CrAzYArtist: How? Jade goes to another school and you guys are in another state! Besides, it's been taken care of.

MonKeybiz: How?

CrAzYArtist: Well for starters, anyone found with one of the papers are written up, then Castiel brought me home early. Lysander, Penni, Iris, and Nathaniel have been doing their best all day to

 I stopped typing when I heard Castiel calling my name. "Yes?" I called down and my brother shouted back, "Someone's here to see you! Get down here!!" I grumbled under my breath and turned back to my computer only to see that I had somehow sent the unfinished message.

 MonKeybiz: To...? To what? And who is Penni?

RabidsingeR: Accidently hit the enter button there, Kori. :)

GreenThumb: Slow down on the typing Kori. You're going to break a finger or something.

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I have company. See ya later!

RabidsingeR: I demand to know what was said!!!!

*CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 I shut down my laptop and closed it, then I went down stairs to find the biggest surprise of my life. Nathaniel standing in the living room of his most hated enemy. I paused on the last step, my right foot hovering over the floor, trying to get used to the sight of my crush standing there... in my home... without me having to ask him to. Castiel was facing away from me, speaking with someone who I couldn't see, and pointedly ignoring Nathaniel. The blonde haired boy smiled when he saw me, "Korianna." He greeted and I gave a tentive smile in return, trying to murder the butterflies in my stomach without revealing that I had them.

 Castiel glanced at Nathaniel, his eyes narrow with hatred, then followed his gaze towards me, "Kori, apparently your friends are here on a mission to cheer you up." He moved away to show Penni smiling at me, "Surprise!" She said, wiggling her fingers in a 'jazz hands' gesture, and grinned, "Come on, today's your day to do whatever, we're simply your money bags!" I blinked in confusion, what did she mean? Nathaniel rolled his eyes and explained, "Penni and I are taking you wherever you want to go. We'll buy everything." I took a step back up the stairs, "I can't let you do that." I said and Castiel snorted, "Told you she wouldn't agree to it." He smirked at Nathaniel, who spared a brief look of annoyance before turning back to me. His golden eyes peered into my violet ones, "Please?" He asked quietly then leaned down to whisper something that I dared not ever imagine him saying. I nibbled on my lip, debating. After a minute I nodded slowly and Nathaniel smiled.

 vvv

 "What time is it, Nath?" Penni asked for roughly the 2,875th time that day, give or take since I wasn't keeping count until after the first twenty or so. Nath sighed, getting as irritated with the question as I had been 1,000 questions ago, "Exactly seventeen seconds after you asked the last time." He ground out and Penni pouted, "I just want to be on time." I looked between the two, "On time for what?" Nathaniel shook his head and Penni grinned mischieviously, both refused to answer. Nathaniel turned to Penni, "Besides, it isn't until six anyway. We still have two hours." Penni rolled her stormy grey eyes towards him, "You obviously don't know how long it takes for a girl to get ready, let alone two." Nathaniel gave her a look, "I have a younger sister, you know." Penni waved her hands, "Exactly! She takes, what, and hour to get ready everyday? Hello! This is a big thing tonight so... I'm going to shut up before Kori finds out anymore information." Both Nathaniel and I laughed at Penni, after a minute of glaring at us she joined in on the fun.

 We were currently walking around the mall, having loaded all our arms down with bags from the stores, most of which were things that Penni said I absolutly needed and bought them regardless of my protests. It wasn't until she bought a $700 classy dress without batting an eyelash that I relized my new friend was filthy rich. Nathaniel seemed to be more conservative over his money, but not by much. When Penni whipped out her Platinum Credit Card again at a store where the cheapest perfume was fifty dollars I asked, "Just where do you get all the money?" The sales clerk gave me a scornful look, like she couldn't believe that Penni had brought riff-raff in with her, and earned a glare from Nathaniel. Penni, on the other hand, smiled at me, "My dad is a really big person in politics, and my mom is a clothes designer. Ever heard of the Ross Fashion Line? That's my mom." I raised an eyebrow at her ratty jeans and tattered tanktop. She shrugged, "I'm not one of those people who goes around purposefully flaunting their money. I had to beg my parents to let me go to Sweet Amoris, I wanted to have a taste of public school before I graduated."

 "You've been in private schools all this time?" Nathaniel asked and Penni giggled, "Nope. I was homeschooled until junior high. Then my parents shoved me into The School for Gifted Young Minds, A.K.A. a private junior high school. That's where I met... Ken..." She whispered his name so low that I almost didn't hear it. Nathaniel and I exchanged a look and silently agreed to drop the topic. I moved on, "So... you're buying all this stuff because...?" Penni whirled on me, hands on her hips, "Because I want to, missy!" Nathaniel coughed to cover up his laughter. I held up my hands in surrender and Penni turned to Nathaniel, "What time is it now?" Rolling his gold eyes Nathaniel glanced at his watch and said, "It's 4:30." Penni yelped and grabbed my hand, "Come on, we've got to get ready!!"

 vvv

 "Guy's you didn't have to do this!" I said as the waiter sat us down at a cloth covered table situated by a floor-to-ceiling window that let in the full moonlight. Not exactly an ideal place for friends, the scene was more romantic than anything. I was dressed in a creamy dress that hugged my upper body like a second skin to my waist before falling elegently to the floor. The fabic felt like still water under my hands and had a glossy sheen to it. Penni had bought me accessories studded with amethyst jewels to go with the dress and to bring out my eyes. I felt Nathaniel's eyes constantly drifting back to me, making me feel delighted and self-conscious at the same time.

 Just before we sat down the waiter came back with a silver trey, bearing a single card on a white napkin. He held out the tray towards Penni, "For you ma'am." Penni smiled and took the card. As she read it, her face lit up, "My parents are here! Oh I haven't seen them for months! Do you mind if I go eat with them?" Nathaniel and I exchanged looks before I turned to our friend and said, "We don't mind, you already spent the day with us." Nathaniel smiled at Penni and she squealed before motioning for the waiter to take her where her parents were waiting. Why did I have the suspicion that it was all too perfectly timed?

 It was six days since the comic fiasco, and no one had yet to forget it. I could tell by the look in their eyes that they would never forget it. Secretly the student body still laughed at me, but they had quickly learned that anyone who teased me openly would have to face my brother sooner or later. That still didn't stop the descreet jabs in my direction. Amber was the worst, but she always played the sweet concerned friend around Castiel. It didn't fool either of us, but my brother couldn't really punch her lights out for acting nice, could he? Besides, he would be suspended for sure for hitting a girl, then Amber would somehow blame me and extract even more revenge.

 I was lucky that all my friends watched out for me. No matter what class Lysander was supposed to have, he always found time to walk me to class and Penni and Iris sat beside me, even when we had assigned seating. Nathaniel let me stay in the student council room in the mornings and during lunch to avoid everyone; Melody didn't seem to like that, but she never said anything. Castiel never let me walk home, even when he skipped school he was up at the school at the end of the day, waiting to drive me home. I felt a little overprotected, but I didn't mention it. The last thing I needed was to fight with someone.

 vvv

 "So what are you doing this weekend?" Penni asked at my locker at the end of school on Friday. I spared her a glance before pulling out my Biology textbook and shoving it in my bookbag, "Nothing, why?" Penni shrugged, "Well there's this concert tonight..." I gave her a funny look, in the week I knew her, Penni didn't strike me as the concert-going girl. Penni saw my reaction and sighed, "Lysander asked me to go, but I don't want to go alone with him." I blinked, "Why not? Lysander is a perfect gentleman, he wouldn't-"

 She waved a dismissive hand, "I know, I know. I just don't want it to be a date. He's a good friend and all, but..." Penni looked away and I finally caught her meaning, "But you feel like you're betraying Ken." I finished for her. She sighed and nodded, "That's why I figured if I brought you, it wouldn't be a date, just another friend thing." Penni finished, looking at me through her eyelashes. I laughed, "Or I could be the awkward third wheel." The blonde glared at me and I laughed again. Shaking my head I said, "Really Penni, I'm just kidding. I'll drag Castiel with me, okay?" She brightened and nodded before skipping away.

 Of course Castiel didn't take it well, "I'm not about to go with you to make sure that my best friend doesn't get a date!" He snapped at me as he climbed into his tiny red muscle car. I rolled my eyes, "She likes Ken. Period, end of story." Castiel laughed harshly, "That dork? What does she see in him?" I glared at my twin, "I don't know, I've never met him personally. And that's none of your business." Castiel scowled at the road and snapped, "I'm still not going."

 All the way home I tried everything to get him to go. Blackmail, begging, throwing a tantrum, calling in a favor, nothing would work. I was getting desperate. Finally, when we reached the apartment complex I had reached the last straw. Climbing out of the car I said casually, "Fine, maybe Nathaniel will go with me. I'll just go call him." It was a bluff, I didn't even know if Nathaniel had a cell phone, but Castiel didn't know that. Just as I predicted Castiel was suddenly ready to crash his best friend's date, as long as it kept his sister away from his enemy.

 vvv

 The pounding music was giving me a headache, but I didn't say anything. I knew Castiel would leap at the first chance to get us home and leave Penni by herself. Lysander was quiet all night, but I knew he was upset, I could tell the way he sent burning glares discreetly at Castiel and me. Penni had been talking to me all night, making sure that she never had anything to say to Lysander. I kind of felt sorry for him and silently promised to make it up to him later.

 My cell phone buzzed in my pocket and I held up a finger to stop Penni from talking while I checked my phone. There was a message from Savannah *Hey you go to Sweet Amoris, right?* I rolled my eyes and texted back, *Duh. Why are you asking?* *Nuthin' just making sure, well good night!!* I stared at the screen of my phone, wondering what Savannah was up to. No doubt Lexsie was close behind.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

 CrAzYArtist: Alright Savannah, what was with the cryptic text messages? MonKeybiz: I have no clue what you're talking about...

CrAzYArtist: ...

RabidsingeR: Yeah Kori, whatch'ya talking about?

GreenThumb: I honestly don't know what they've been talking about here either, because it's appears to be in code, so don't ask me.

CrAzYArtist: What were they talking about? MonKeybiz: What is anyone talking about? O.o

GreenThumb: I don't know, something about you confirmed something and that the 'Objects' have been bought and that the 'Gate Time' was for tomorrow at 'V when the cackoo calls sunny side up'.

CrAzYArtist: Savannah, Lexsie... You better not be pranking again...

MonKeybiz: Kori you hurt me, would I do such a thing?!

CrAzYArtist: Let me think... YES!!

RabidsingeR: On to other subjects... how was your date?

CrAzYArtist: What date? MonKeybiz: Don't try to deny it. You never leave your house unless it's on a date.

GreenThumb: They've been speculating if Nath kissed you or not...

CrAzYArtist: ... *sigh* >.<

RabidsingeR: Oh. My. Gawd. HE DID!!! Was he good? Was it a french kiss? You know... with tongue...? :P

MonKeybiz: Oo la la!

GreenThumb: Oh God... *facepalm*

CrAzYArtist: No! Get your mind out of the gutter! And I didn't even go on a date with Nath!!! You told me not until you two approved of him, dummy.

MonKeybiz: Then where were you? ARE YOU CHEATING ON HIM WITH SOME GUY YOU'RE NOT EVEN TELLING US ABOUT?!?!?! RabidsingeR: Korianna West! How culd you?!

CrAzYArtist: Misspelled 'could' Grammar Nazi... And I'm not interested in any other guy.

RabidsingeR: ACK!!! No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no!!!!! But where were you?

CrAzYArtist: Crashing a date between Lysander and Penni

GreenThumb: Who's Penni? You never told us before.

MonKeybiz: Lys was doing WHAT?! I'm going to kill this Penni chick!

RabidsingeR: He hasn't even met you yet... you have no right to be upset.

MonKeybiz: Shut up Lexsie.

CrAzYArtist: Penni was the one to ask me to crash the date. She doesn't want to go out with him, but was too polite to say no. Besides, she already likes someone else.

RabidsingeR: Then why did she go on a date with that guy? Why not tell Lys she was interest in someone else?

MonKeybiz: Yeah, why not?

CrAzYArtist: Because he's gone to military school.

GreenThumb: Waiiiiit... Are you talking about Ken Pierce?

CrAzYArtist: Yep.

GreenThumb: So I'm guessing Penni is the blonde haired girl he always hung around...

CrAzYArtist: Yep! Compared to us four she's pretty plain. Ash blonde hair and grey eyes.

RabidsingeR: Hey I'm normal compared to you three!

CrAzYArtist: Not everyone has emerald green eyes, Lexsie.

MonKeybiz: Besides when do you want to be normal?

RabidsingeR: You're right... What's Ken look like?

GreenThumb: Like a dork.

CrAzYArtist: JADE!!

GreenThumb: What? It's true... dull brown hair in a bowl cut and glasses so think that you can't even see his eyes? Pratically screams 'dork'

CrAzYArtist: Like you scream 'gardener'?

CrAzYArtist: Anyway as Penni's friend, I resent you saying that! And if she joins this chat room all of you are forbidden to say that, or you'll find that I'm not the most hot tempered person on the planet.

MonKeybiz: That bad huh? I might just like her, especially if she really doesn't want to date Lysander...

RabidsingeR: Drop it Savannah...

*RockStar has joined the chat room*

RabidsingeR: WHO ON EARTH ARE YOU?!?!

RockStar: Kori would you stop yacking with your friends and fix dinner?

MonKeybiz: Oh hey Castiel! ^^

GreenThumb: It's midnight... why are you fixing dinner now?

CrAzYArtist: I told you I was crashing a date. Castiel came with me so I didn't become the awkward third wheel instead of the date crasher.

RockStar: And I still hate you for that.

CrAzYArtist: How did you figure out the chat room password?! I didn't give it to you!!

RockStar: Idiot. You left it on the kitchen counter this morning.

CrAzYArtist: You really couldn't scream that? I know how much you like to yell at me.

RockStar: Shut up and come fix me dinner.

CrAzYArtist: Fine, jerk!

*RockStar has signed off*

*CrAzYArtist has signed off*

 I stalked downstaired, "You really couldn't just yell at me?" I snapped. Castiel spun around in his chair to smirk at me, "I prefer to annoy you." I just glared at him, muttering under my breath about poisoning his dinner as I stomped into the kitchen. Castiel called after me, "Besides, consider it revenge for what you made me do tonight!" He had a point... unfortunately.

 Monday, Penni and I were walking to class, laughing and talking about Friday night at the concert. Lysander was giving us the silent treatment, though I did have to say we did deserve it, so Penni took over his job of walking me to class to avoid trouble with the still circulating rumor about whether I was gay or not. A girl called out, "You better watch it Penni, she might be flirting with you!" My friend spun, anger flashing in her eyes, but Nathaniel stopped her as he fell in step with us, "Just ignore it, Penni." Penni rounded on the student president, "Oh, just ignore the fact that my friend is being verbally pummeled, is that what you're telling me?" She snapped at him. Nathaniel nodded towards me, "It's not bothering her." He stated. Both turned to me and I turned my head to smile at the two blondes... when the principal's office door opened and hit me straight in the face.

 vvv

 "..ianna? Are you alright?" A vaguely familiar voice drifted through the darkness towards me. I groaned and cradled my forehead, feeling the knot that had made me blank out, "Savannah... wha' happened?" I slurred. My friend giggled, "You ran right into the principal's door, or rather, it ran into you... Are you okay?" I blinked opened my blurry eyes to see the purple haired girl leaning over me, her bright red eyes concerned, amused, and curious all at the same time. "Yeah.. I'm fine... Where's Pen- Waaaaait a minute! What on earth are you doing here?!" I said, suddenly remembering that I was enrolled in Sweet Amoris and Savannah wasn't. She grinned, "And welcome back to reality!" She said, giggling and held out a small card, "See? I go here now! I'm the official new student!"

 A door opened behind us and we both turned to see Nathaniel walking in with an ice pack. He smiled when he saw me sitting up, "Good. You're up, Lexsie is feeling very guilty for making you black out." He said while pressing the ice pack to the knot on my head. I blinked, "She's here too?" I asked dumbly. Savannah nodded, "It was her idea to come here. She told her parents that the only way to get away from that awful rumor about her... uh... sleeping with a guy was to change towns. I 'volunteered' to come along to straighten her out since everyone knows that I'm the good girl of the group. And-... I'm  babbling again, aren't I?" She suddenly asked, seeing Nathaniel's raised eyebrow. I giggled and the gold haired guy said, "Just a minute ago she wasn't speaking two words to anyone." Savannah blushed and I laughed, "Savannah is like that. She's only talkative around me and on the internet." Nathaniel nodded in understanding.

 The door opened again to reveal Penni. She jerked her thumb over her shoulder and said, "That girl out there is out for my blood. And I have no clue why." Savannah waved a hand, "Don't worry, Lexsie can be a tad overbearing, but you'll get used to it." Lexsie must of heard her because the black haired firecracker was in the room within seconds, "Well excuuuuse me if I can't help the way I am, Savannah Knight!" Nathaniel glared at Lexsie, "Would you lower your voice?" He asked in a tone that left no room for arguments. Lexsie, being the master of arguing with anything, turned to the him, "And just who are you to be telling me what to do?" I sighed and rubbed my temples, "Lexsie... this is Nathaniel Powers, student council president." I didn't have to add that he was my crush.

 Both Savannah and Lexsie zeroed in on Nathaniel, eying him to be sure that he had the approval to date me, even if he didn't know it. Penni snickered, obviously understanding what was going on, while Nathaniel frowned at the two troublemakers for the sudden interest. "Lexsie, Savannah... this is Penelope Ross. Penni, Lexsie Liard and Savannah Knight." I finished the introductions before things could get out of hand. Lexsie glared at Penni, who glared right back. "Penelope Ross, huh? Castiel seems to have a very low opinion of you. Of course that could be because you blackmailed Kori into crashing his best friend's date with you, but what can I say?" Lexsie started in a sugary sweet voice. Nathaniel's eye twitched at the mention of my brother.

 I spoke before Penni could, "Lexsie, don't make me use your full name..." I threatened. The black haired girl whirled on me, "Don't you dare! You promised you never would!!" The other three exchanged confused looks, wondering how a name could calm Lexsie down. I raised an eyebrow, "Then stop picking fights with my friends. If you're going to start going here then your going to have to get along with Penni. And Iris, and Violette, and Nathaniel and anyone else that happens to be a friend. Got it?" I asked in a stern voice. Lexsie sulked but didn't argue. I could always make Lexsie obey, it was my gift that no one else had, not even Lexsie's own mother.

 CrAzYArtist: I'll murder both of you!!!!!

RabidsingeR: What? We just thought to visit our favorite person in the whole world! School back home is sooooooooo boring! XD

MonKeybiz: Lexsie, don't make her mad, you already knocked her unconscious today.

GreenThumb: Should I be worried?

CrAzYArtist: Those two showed up at Sweet Amoris AND ENROLLED THERE!!!!!! Then Lexsie hit me with a door and knocked me out.

GreenThumb: So? They were just worried about you, especially after what happened with Amber... and as long as the door thing was an accident, you can't hold it against her.

RabidsingeR: You know Jade, I'm really starting to like you...

GreenThumb: Lol, and you didn't before?

MonKeybiz: XDDDDD

RabidsingeR: I didn't mean it like that. ><

RabidsingeR: By the way, Kori, I APPROVE OF NATHANIEL!!!!! You couldn't have gotten a better man!

MonKeybiz: I second the motion! Date him! Date him date him date him!!!!! And give me cute little blonde nieces and nephews!!!

CrAzYArtist: *facepalm* Did you really come just to approve of Nathaniel? And Savannah... DON'T EVER SAY THAT AGAIN!!!!!!!

RabidsingeR: Nope, it's like Jade said, we came to watch over the sweetest person of our group. Really, what jerk goes after sweet innocent Korianna? It's like... like... KICKING A PUPPY!!!

CrAzYArtist: I'm not that sweet and innocent.

MonKeybiz: Sorry, Kori, but you are.

GreenThumb: I agree with them.

RabidsingeR: SEE?! I'd bet even Castiel would agree with us. Where was he today anyway?

CrAzYArtist: Skipping what else? He must have gotten wind that you were coming to town.

RabidsingeR: KORIANNA RILLEI WEST!!!

GreenThumb: ...maybe Kori's right...

MonKeybiz: Yeah that was pretty mean...

CrAzYArtist: Oh come on guys! You all know about my hot temper! How can you think that I'm sweet and innocent?!?!?!

RabidsingeR: True... Still you'd rather make friends than enemies. I'd bet if Amber wasn't so mean to you, you'd try to be her friend!!!

CrAzYArtist: ...I don't know...

MonKeybiz: You may not be sweet and innocent, but you're WAAAAAY to nice and forgiving. The girl spread the rumor that you were a lesbian and made you a laughingstock in front of the entire school!!!

RabidsingeR: I've gotta agree with Savannah on this.

GreenThumb: We need to change the subject.

CrAzYArtist: Amen to that!!!

 *XxSilentBlossomxX has joined the Chat Room*

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Savannah?

MonKeybiz: Welcome welcome welcome!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: ...You invited someone?

MonKeybiz: Violette.

RabidsingeR: Violette? Wait is she that chick that...

GreenThumb: Shut up Lexsie...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Thank you for inviting me to the chatroom, that was very nice Savannah.

MonKeybiz: Hey we shy people gotta stick together. Now I'm sure you know Korianna A.K.A. CrAzYArtist. And Jade (GreenThumb).

XxSilentBlossomxX: Hi guys.

CrAzYArtist: Hello Violette! I'm glad you decided to join us!

GreenThumb: Hi.

RabidsingeR: Nice greeting Jade... XD

GreenThumb: Stuff it Lexsie. ><

RabidsingeR: Ooooooo someone's touchy. Could it be for a certain reason? :D Huh? Huh?

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie... Stop teasing Jade.

MonKeybiz: Ignore those three, Vi.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Kind of hard not to... it IS amusing.

RabidsingeR: You can't make me Kori!!!

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie...

RabidsingeR: Yes?

CrAzYArtist: Stop being a brat.

RabidsingeR: BRAT?!?! I'm not a brat!

GreenThumb: You're acting like one.

RabidsingeR: Oh shut up Jade!

CrAzYArtist: Lexsie!!!!

XxSilentBlossomxX: Are they normally like this?

MonKeybiz: No... I think I know why though... XP

GreenThumb: Don't even think about it Savannah.

MonKeybiz: Too late! But don't worry I won't tell.

RabidsingeR: What? All I want to do is share a certian secret with Vi. You know as a welcoming gift!

XxSilentBlossomxX: That's okay, Lexsie... I don't think Jade and Kori will like you sharing.

RabidsingeR: Hmph! Not another rational person.

MonKeybiz: Really? Are all people here sane?

CrAzYArtist: Hey! I'm from that crazy place you call home!

GreenThumb: Which is exactly why your name is like it is... crazyartist...

CrAzYArtist: You've gotta spell it crazy, Jade, otherwise it's just not the same!

RabidsingeR: So Vi, do you like someone?

GreenThumb: Lexsssssie...

RabidsingeR: What? It's a simple question. It's kinda like a right of passage in this chatroom. You're not an official member of the chat room until you answer the question.

XxSilentBlossomxX: Um...

CrAzYArtist: That's not true!!

RabidsingeR: Ever since you met Nath, it has been!

XxSilentBlossomxX: Do you like Nathaniel, Kori? MonKeybiz: Yes she does. A lot.

CrAzYArtist: I'm starting to understand how you feel, Jade...

GreenThumb: And this is why you're my best friend and not Lexsie.

RabidsingeR: Are you still sulking about that? It's in the past!!!

XxSilentBlossomxX: No it's not...

RabidsingeR: Whatever, so answer the question Vi.

MonKeybiz: Lexsie, stop being pushy. If she doesn't want to answer it's fine by her.

XxSilentBlossomxX: No... it's okay. I do like someone, but I don't think he likes me back...

CrAzYArtist: Who is he? Don't worry, we won't tell.

XxSilentBlossomxX: I'd rather not say.

MonKeybiz: Alright, you're business is your business. Lexsie don't pressure her.

RabidsingeR: Would I do that?

CrAzYArtist: Yes!

GreenThumb: YESSSS!!!!

MonKeybiz: Yeah. XP

XxSilentBlossomxX: I don't know...

XxSilentBlossomxX: Sorry but I have to go. I'll talk to you tomorrow.

 *XxSilentBlossomxX has signed out*

 CrAzYArtist: ...That was random...

MonKeybiz: It's obvious she likes you, Jade.

GreenThumb: How can you tell?

RabidsingeR: Call it a girl's intuition. She was extremely quiet and kept deflecting the conversation whenever I started talking about your little 'secret'. Or she was defending you.

GreenThumb: So was Kori...

RabidsingeR: So? She's Kori and an exception to the rule.

CrAzYArtist: I don't know if I should take that as a compliment or insult...

RabidsingeR: Plus she likes to boss people around.

MonKeybiz: Definatly an insult.

RabidsingeR: Hey!

RabidsingeR: If Nath ever does ask you out, you'll have him whipped in no time.

GreenThumb: LEXSIE?!?! What's gotten into you?

MonKeybiz: Are you PMSing or something?!

GreenThumb: ...ew...

RabidsingeR: No, but everyone else apparently is because none of you are getting a joke.

CrAzYArtist: You're still sore about the name thing today, aren't you?

MonKeybiz: That or Penni. Isn't it my job to hate her anyway since she 'stole' a date with Lys? XD

RabidsingeR: NO to both!

CrAzYArtist: So... yes to both.

GreenThumb: I'm so confused!

MonKeybiz: Apparently Penni and Lexsie don't get along very well. And when Lexsie kept fighting Kori threatened to use her full name. I DIDN'T EVEN KNOW LEXSIE WASN'T HER REAL NAME!!!!!

CrAzYArtist: No, her parents really named her...

RabidsingeR: If you say it I'll shove sweaty gym socks down your throat!!!!!

GreenThumb: Wow, you must really hate that name.

MonKeybiz: Is it bad that I'm dying laughing over here?

GreenThumb: Not exactly...

CrAzYArtist: Gotta go. Castiel's home from work and I need to fix dinner.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed out*

 The words out of Lexsie's mouth the next day were: “Let's pull a prank on Amber to get back at her for messing with Kori!” Penni, Savannah, and I all gave the black haired firecracker a look. Penni was the one who spoke first, “Tried that, got detention for it... and nearly blinded Nathaniel for my trouble.” I laughed at the memory of Penni ghost hunting, while Savannah and Lexsie exchanged confused looks. The blonde shrugged, “It's just a bad idea, don't try it.” Of course Lexsie got offended, “Who are you to tell me what to do?” I sighed, this was getting old quick. Penni glared at Lexsie, “Someone who has a kernel of concern for you, idiot.” She snapped.

 One of our classmates passed us calling out, “Oooooo, seems the leb is actually attracting people. Are you cheating on all of those girls, Leb?” Savannah and I pounced on Lexsie in enough time to save the jerk from a beating, “Lemme at him! Lemme at him! I'll tear you apart, bas****!!!!!” My friend snarled, her fingers bent into claws as she reached for his neck, trying desperately to strangle him. “Lexsie it's not worth it!” I shouted above her yelling. My oldest friend actually dragged Savannah and I a few inches; I was worried she might actually get her hands on him. The jerk backed up a step, his eyes wide, and ran right into my brother. Lexsie stopped trying to fight Savannah and I. Tension was high in the air as everyone waited for Castiel's reaction. An evil smirk appeared on Castiel's face and he cracked his knuckles loudly, earning a grimace from almost everyone in the hall.

 Before anything could happen a hand reached over my shoulder, extending a small slip of paper towards the cornered jerk, “Take this detention slip to the principal.” Nathaniel said behind me. Everyone turned to the student body president, confused at his interference. He tilted his head, “Unless you want to have your face ripped off by Castiel...” Nathaniel said calmly. That did the trick, the jerk grabbed the slip and took off towards the office. Penni, who had been laughing though the whole scene, decided to speak, “I've never... seen any...one so... eager to go to... the... principal's office!” She said between giggles. Lexsie pouted, “You should have let me go after him...” She sniffed. I gave her a look, “I don't want you to ruin your reputation like Castiel already has.” I replied. “Hey!” Castiel shouted and all us girls burst out in laughter at his indignant expression.

 vvv

 During study hall I sat at my table yawning as I tried to concentrate on the book I had borrowed from Nathaniel. It wasn't that the book was boring, I found it very interesting, but I was just so tired. Mr. Faraize let us do anything during study hall, except sleep. Keeping Lexsie from killing someone was hard work. I was just glad that she had a class with Castiel this hour, she never acted crazy around him. I glanced at Penni who was hunched over a piece of paper, her pen scribbling away. I raised and eyebrow and leaned over to read the greeting

 Dear Ken,

 I smiled and whispered, “Writing a love note?” Penni glared at me, her grey eyes stormy. “Why can't you mind your own business?” She hissed back. I shrugged, “Well everyone else doesn't seem to nosing in my business... so what are you telling him?” Penni tried to refuse to show me the note, but in the end she gave up and handed the letter over reluctantly.

 Dear Ken,

 I'm glad to have gotten your letter! :D It made my day, even the fact that you're being tortured. Lol, just kidding! I really miss you, but it's not as bad as you think. I've actually made new friends, though none could ever replace my best friend, Cuddles. Ha ha, Cuddles is the teddy bear you gave me, and he's taking your place until you come back. Don't worry you're still my true best friend! Anyway, I made friends with that white haired girl you were telling me about, the one in your Gardening Club. Korianna West. She's very nice, she actually drew us together before you moved. It's very good, I'll have to get her to show you WHEN you come back. You're not getting away from me that easily, mister! Even if we're sixty and in a nursing home I will see you again! (not to sound creepy or anything...)

 Kori's friends from her home town have enrolled here. Savannah is very funny and shy, but that girl Lexsie... I'm still not sure about her. She seems to have it in for me. Luckily it's not as serious as anyone who teases Kori about her being a lesbian (long story, but Kori is NOT one, FYI). I saw Lexsie trying to kill some idiot who made the mistake of making a joke about Kori. It was amusing from my side, but I'm sure the jerk didn't enjoy it! :P BTW, I saw your mom yesterday, she misses you and is very angry at your father for sending you away. I got the whole hour long rant about how your father has to understand to love you just the way you are. She says you haven't written her yet... shame on you! Lol, but seriously, you need to write your mom at least.

 So how's Military School? You never did tell me...

 I smiled at the blushing Penni and placed the letter back in front of her, “You know I've got to approve of Ken before you start dating him, right? And you've gotta approve of Nathaniel.” Penni shot me a look, “Why?” I fluttered my eyelashes playfully, “Because that's what friends do.” Penni shook her blonde head, “You're so weird...” She mumbled to herself. I shook my head, “Nah-uh, it's a tradition passed down from generation to generation. A sacred ritual!” I said primly. Penni rolled her grey eyes, “Now you've lost it.” I grinned at her, “No I didn't!” I said, pretending to be offended. We burst out laughing, earning a reprimand from Mr. Faraize.

 vvv

 Study hall ended. I waved good-bye to Penni as we separated just outside the class room. Walking down the hall I clutched my books to my chest, ignoring all the snide remarks cast in my direction. I was walking past the Student Council room when I heard a commotion. Frowning I went to investigate, but before I could even get close to the door, it burst open and the principal came storming out, her grey hair in a frazzle. Nathaniel followed her, his expression a mix of annoyance and regret. I was close enough to hear the principal yelling at Nathaniel, “If you don't find those keys, there will be hell to pay!” Nathaniel only nodded.

 It was after the crazy old woman disappeared into her office did Nathaniel notice me. He sighed irritably, “How much did you hear?” He asked and I blinked at his tone, Nathaniel was never angry at me without reason. “Uh... nothing... just what the principal said just now.” I said cautiously, wondering what I should do. Nathaniel sighed again, this time it seemed like his anger was dissipating. “So... what was she so angry about...?” I ventured to ask. Nathaniel's eye twitched, “Some one stole the exams from the teachers lounge, using my key.” I couldn't help feel sorry for him, I knew Nathaniel would never do such a thing as break into the teachers lounge to steal anything, he took responsibility seriously. “Do you know who did?” I asked and the golden haired boy shook his head.

 There was a moment of silence, in which both of us awkwardly avoided making eye contact. When the silence became unbearable I spoke, “Well if that's-” At the same time Nathaniel started speaking too, “Korianna, could you-” I blushed, “Uh... sorry, what were you going to say?” Nathaniel watched me for a few seconds before finishing, “If you're not too busy, could you help me find the exams and my keys?” I didn't even think about it when I nodded, “Sure! Don't worry, we'll find them!” I said confidently. Nathaniel slumped in relief, which surprised me. I hadn't realized he was hoping I would say yes.

 vvv

 It really didn't surprise me that Amber was the one behind the whole mess, or that she only did it to get back at her brother. What did surprise me was when she went to slap me for getting her suspended, Nathaniel stepped in and shoved her away. I think it surprised Amber even more than me, she had a look of utter shock when her brother grabbed her, his golden eyes furious. I fled, not wanting to get caught up in the family drama. I had enough of that from my own family.

 I was almost out of the now deserted school yard when Nathaniel caught up to me. I shot him a questioning look, wondering why he was here. Nathaniel smiled, once again the boy I knew and liked, “I wanted to thank you for all your help today. I wouldn't have been able to solve the mystery without you.” He commented. I stupidly blushed, “Of course you would have. With all those detective novels you read, I'm sure you would have figured something out.” I managed to say without stuttering. I wondered absently where this sudden shyness came from. Nathaniel had walked me home plenty of times, this one shouldn't be any different. But it was...

 The student body president didn't say anything, he just stared ahead, a small ghostly smile on his lips. We walked in a silence neither awkward or comfortable. We reached the apartment complex where Castiel and I lived. I couldn't take it anymore and broke the quiet by saying, “Uh... I'm sorry... for making your sister-” Nathaniel stopped and faced me, “It's alright Korianna. You didn't do anything wrong, so stop apologizing.” I nodded and looked down, suddenly unable to meet his gaze. Gently fingers touched my chin, making me look at Nathaniel. When our gazes locked, he slowly moved his hand to cup my cheek and leaned down. For a brief moment our lips were millimeters apart, our breath mingling. My cheeks burned, but I didn't move away and Nathaniel closed the rest of the gap, softly pressing his lips to mine.

 He pulled away before I could fully enjoy the kiss, his cheeks were a curious dusty pink. “Ah... G-good-bye. And thanks for your help again.” He said quickly before I could react. I stood there in the same spot for a long time, watching the street that he disappeared down, my heart pounding. My tongue  licked my lips, as if trying to remember the feeling of Nathaniel's lips on mine. That was when it truly hit me...

 Nathaniel Powers had kissed me.

 The minute I walked through the door Castiel cornered me, “What was that I saw out there?!” He shouted in my face. My white hair actually blew back a little at the power of his voice. I blinked several times, still a little dazed that Nathaniel had kissed me. Finally my mind caught up to the present, “Uh... what?” I asked dumbly. My brother looked like he was about to pop a blood vessel. “Did that goody-goody really just kiss you?!” Even though I didn't confirm it with words, my reddening face was a good enough answer.

 I could hear Castiel gritting his teeth, “Korianna, stay away from that guy. He's bad news.” I was finally climbing down from my shock enough to get angry, “Look I know you hate him, but he's done nothing to hurt me!” I snapped at Castiel. My red haired brother grabbed my shoulder tightly, his grey eyes dark, “Trust me, Korianna, if he hasn't hurt you yet, he will.” I smacked his hand away, glaring, “I'll be the judge of that, Castiel West. Don't you dare start controlling my life like Father.” I started to leave, but Castiel gripped my arm, pulling me to a stop, “Don't drag Dad into this. I'm trying to protect you from Nathaniel, not control you.” Castiel said. I tried to yank my arm away, but my brother only tightened his grip to the point of  bruising, “Until you tell me why you hate him so much, I'm not going to stop talking to Nathaniel! He's my friend, Castiel.” I growled.

 “Yeah, that kiss sure looked friendly to me.” Castiel retorted. I stomped hard on my brother's foot, making him let go of my arm. I took a few steps away from him in case he lunged for me again, “One kiss. Whoop-de-doo. It's not the end of the world.” Castiel looked livid, “Don't you dare say that one kiss isn't the end of the world!” He shouted and I blinked, getting the strange feeling that he wasn't talking about Nathaniel and me anymore. I crossed my arms, “Alright, I propose a compromise. You promise not to get so riled up over Nathaniel and I hanging out, and I'll stop bugging you to tell me what happened between the two of you. Deal?” “NO!” Castiel snapped. I shrugged, “Okay. I hope your ready to fight every night then, because I'm not going to stop talking to Nathaniel simply because you tell me to.” Before he could say anything else, I ran up the stairs and locked myself in my bedroom.

 *CrAzYArtist has logged on*

 RabidsingeR: Where on earth were you?! You didn't walk home with us, and you're late getting on.

CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I was helping Nathaniel with paperwork after school. And then I got into a huge fight with Castiel.

GreenThumb: Why?

CrAzYArtist: Uh... no reason

MonKeybiz: You're hiding something Kori. I can tell.

CrAzYArtist: I am not!

GreenThumb: Just tell us. It's so obvious.

RabidsingeR: Seriously. You're such a terrible liar, I can tell your lying over the internet!

CrAzYArtist: Okay it was about Nathaniel. He walked me home again.

MonKeybiz: Castiel freaked out about that? That's not like him. I can only see Castiel freaking out if...

GreenThumb: ...if...?

MonKeybiz: Oh. God.

MonKeybiz: NATHANIEL KISSED YOU DIDN'T HE?!?!?!

CrAzYArtist: It was a small peck!

RabidsingeR: WHAT?! You're actually admitting to it?!??!?!?! (Geez, I was hoping you'd try to deny it longer...)

GreenThumb: Well I can tell this is going to be a fan girl fest. I'm out.

 *GreenThumb has signed out*

 MonKeybiz: OhmaiGod OhmaiGod OhmaiGod!!!! Nathaniel kissed you! He kissed YOU!! He KISSED you! Dreams really do come true!!

RabidsingeR: How was it? Did he mess up, or is he actually a good kisser? NEED. DETAILS!!!

CrAzYArtist: *sigh* Jade was right... this is a fan girl fest...

RabidsingeR: Answer the question Korianna West!

CrAzYArtist: Why?

RabidsingeR: *read in sarcasm* If he's good enough I just might kiss him myself. What do you think?! I wanna know because I'm your oldest friend!

MonKeybiz: Yeah! Secrets don't make friends!

RabidsingeR: Or keep them!

CrAzYArtist: Well it's been nice calling you my friends all these years then...

MonKeybiz: Kori! You would really do that?! CrAzYArtist: NO! I told you it was a peck on the lips. I didn't even registrar what he was doing until AFTER he left!

RabidsingeR: Well what was going on before he kissed you? What did he say? Give us something to squeal over!!!!

CrAzYArtist: Ugh. He told me to stop apologizing for things out of my control then he... kissed me.

MonKeybiz: Well what were you apologizing for? CrAzYArtist: Kinda getting Amber suspended... and making her mad at him

RabidsingeR: Okay I'm lost, how did you get Amber suspended?

CrAzYArtist: That's what I was helping Nathaniel with. Someone stole his teacher lounge keys and then the exams. Turns out it was Amber. She got suspended for it and when she tried to slap me for ratting her out, Nathaniel stopped her.

MonKeybiz: One point towards Nath! XD RabidsingeR: And Nath walked you home and then kissed you?

CrAzYArtist: Yes. And Castiel saw. So he went ballistic on me as soon as I stepped inside. Kept talking about how Nathaniel was bad news and he would hurt me in the end...

RabidsingeR: Well Castiel has known him longer... and there is obviously a back story to those two.

MonKeybiz: Are you really taking his side?

RabidsingeR: NO! I was just trying to be reasonable!!

CrAzYArtist: Well stop, you're going to make the world end if you keep talking like that.

RabidsingeR: Har har. You're just a card.

MonKeybiz: lol it's so fun to watch you two argue... ^^

CrAzYArtist: How am I going to face him tomorrow?

RabidsingeR: Well did you enjoy the kiss?

CrAzYArtist: Huh? I don't know it was over too quick.

MonKeybiz: Let's put it this way, it was just a small peck right? But did you enjoy that brief moment with Nathaniel more than you did with Ty shoving his tongue down your throat?

CrAzYArtist: Do I really need to answer that?

RabidsingeR: Well you faced Ty after he stole your first kiss by a total make out... I'm sure you can survive Nath's little cute kiss.

CrAzYArtist: But the thing is I liked Ty because he was popular. I like Nathaniel because of who he is... and what if he...

MonKeybiz: Kori, just stop right there before you have a panic attack... Look Nathaniel isn't one to go around kissing random girls. That's obvious. So if he kissed you that means he must really like you. End of discussion. So stop doubting yourself and start daydreaming about how your children will look like! ;P

CrAzYArtist: SAVANNAH KNIGHT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

RabidsingeR: Wow Savannah, I think that's the longest message I've ever seen from you... I'm impressed.

MonKeybiz: Thank you! Thank you!

RabidsingeR: I claim Godmother on those future kids!

MonKeybiz: Hey that's mine! You're going to be their true aunt one day!

RabidsingeR: ...O.o...

CrAzYArtist: Savannah... *W*

MonKeybiz: You know what I notice? I've noticed neither of you denying the fact that one day you two will be married to your crush... CX

CrAzYArtist: Pick out your tombstone, Savannah, I'm burying you tomorrow. ALIVE!!

RabidsingeR: ...I'll get the shovels...

MonKeybiz: That's what you say all the time! But I chose marble!

 “...and after that, Leigh told me to go find Rosalya and give her the flowers, saying they were from him. I never seen a girl so happy!” Savannah finished telling us how she single-handedly saved a Lysander's older brother's relationship. Lexsie smirked, “Not even Nath kissed Kori?” I choked on my soda while Penni laughed so hard she almost fell off her seat. Ever since school started, Lexsie was on my case about Nathaniel's kiss. Savannah shrugged, “Well I didn't personally see that, so I couldn't tell. But I'm sure Kori would look so much happier.” I glared at my two treacherous friends. Penni snorted at my expression and reached across to pat my arm, “Might as well get used to it, Kori. They won't leave you alone, trust me on this.” I guess she was right, after all Penni did like Ken, so she must be used to the teasing.

 I still shot sour looks at Savannah and Lexsie, both were too busy giggling to notice. Penni made the smart decision to change the subject, “So... you were telling me about the chat room?” I flashed a brief smile then began explaining the pros and cons of joining our chat room. I was just getting to the fact that there was no limit of teasing when someone cleared their throat. All four of us girls turned to see Lysander standing behind Savannah, holding a lunch tray and somehow not looking awkward like anyone else would have. “May I sit with you?” He asked politely. Lexsie and I shared an evil smirk while Savannah blushed prettily and nodded, turning shy. Penni, still feeling bad about the wrecked date, fell silent and stared at her half eaten sandwich. I noticed that Lysander didn't even glance at Penni, he must still be upset about it.

 “I wanted to thank you for helping my brother earlier.” Lysander started and Savannah eeped and blushed. I sighed, my purple haired friend had been so good at speaking lately, I had forgotten about her inability to speak around anyone who she didn't know. Dimly I wondered how she had even managed speaking to Leigh and Rosalya earlier today. Lexsie came to Savannah's rescue, if it could be called that, “You'll have to excuse Miss Shyness over here. She clams up a lot, especially around certain people...” Savanna shot our friend a dark look and I laughed, “It's true. I'm surprised Savannah was even able to speak to your brother. By the way, I didn't know you had an older brother.” Lysander carefully ignored me, so he was still mad at me too. Penni and I exchanged looks and I shrugged, there was nothing I could do. Maybe he would forgive us when we set him up with Savannah, I grinned evilly at the thought.

 vvv

 As I dug through my locker after school, stuffing my random doodles in my bag to take some so Amber couldn't steal one and turn it into another humiliation antic, Savannah popped up. “Hey, Kori, what are you doing right now?” She asked, a little too innocently. I eyed her cautiously, “Packing my things to go home... what do you want?” She casually handed me a slip of paper, “I was late to English today, can you give take this to Nathaniel for me?” I glared at her, “Take it yourself and stop trying to set me up.” I snapped and shoved a page from my history notes in my bag, the margins of the paper full of mindless doodles.

 Savannah gripped my arm, “Please, Korianna! I'm not heading anywhere near the Student Council room! Lys wants to show me something, and I can't wait any longer!” I paused at that, my bookbag halfway on my shoulder. I settled the bag's strap before turning to my friend, she looked like she meant it. I looked down at the slip of paper still clutched in her hand, it was a tardy slip made out to Savannah Knight, so she wasn't lying about that. Sending Savannah one last dark look I took the slip of paper from her, "If this turns out to be a stupid set up..." I threatened. Savannah, however, didn't hear me instead she hugged me tightly around the shoulders, "Thanks Kori! You're a doll!" She squealed and I grunted. Sometimes I forgot how old fashioned Savannah could be; I mean, who said 'you're a doll' anymore? I could already tell that Lysander and Savannah were made for each other. I managed to escape my friend's strangle hold and fled down the hall twoards the Student Council room before she could think of any more favors.

 Timidly I knocked on the Student Council door, cracking it open slightly. I hadn't seen Nathaniel since last night after he kissed me, whether he was avoiding me or I him I didn't know and really didn't want to know. "Nathaniel?  You in here?" I called out hesitantly when I didn't see him in the room. Slowly I inched the door even farther open until I saw Nathaniel slumped over at the head of the table, sound asleep. I blinked at the sight, never would I have imagined that Nathaniel, the most responsible person I knew ever, would be sleeping when he could be working. Immediately I wondered if something was wrong. "Nathaniel...?" I asked cautiously, edging forward until I stood next to him. He still didn't respond, not even a flinch when I felt his forehead for a fever.

 Placing the tardy slip on the table, I knelt down so I was level with his handsome face. Nathaniel looked so peaceful when he was asleep, he looked like a normal teenage boy instead of the mature, responsible guy that I knew. I knew then and there that I liked this Nathaniel more than the one I saw everyday, with his unguarded and easy expression. I lightly pushed his gold bangs from his eyes, careful not to wake him. This was the guy who kissed me last night, and that one little peck on the lips that meant more to me than all of Ty's heated kisses. I smiled at the thought, realizing that it was true. I had only dated Ty because everyone thought we were the cutest couple in school. I wanted to date Nathaniel because he... well Nathaniel was just himself, and there was no way I could explain how much I really liked him.

 "Hmmm... Kori...?" Nathaniel's sleepy voice brought me out of my thoughts. My violet eyes locked onto his golden ones. I swallowed my shyness and smiled at him, "Hey sleepyhead. Have a good nap?" Nathaniel mumbled something too low for me to hear, then he sighed and straightened in his seat, stretching his arms above his head and giving me a perfect view of his shirt pressed into his finely toned chest. I blushed, of course. “Did you need something, Korianna?” He asked. I stared at him blankly for a few minutes, wondering why I had come in here, when I remembered the tardy slip, “Oh! Savannah told me to give this to you. She couldn't do it herself.” I said and held out the paper for him to take. Nathaniel looked at the paper, “Ah.” Was it just me or did he sound disappointed? I doggedly ignored it, determined to keep this meeting as least awkward as possible.

 Nathaniel signed the tardy slip then set it down, his pen fidgeting between his fingers, refusing to meet my gaze “Listen, Korianna... about last night...” Was he going to tell me that it was a mistake? That he didn't mean it? He shot me a brief worried glance when I didn't say anything before continuing “I'm sorry for-” I couldn't help but let a small sigh of relief escape and held up my hand. Nathaniel stopped speaking. I smiled at him, “It's okay Nathaniel... I- uh... I was surprised... but not in a bad way! It was real nice that- I mean, um...” I was making a mess of things. When Ty had first kissed me I had been too stunned to respond, but Ty had taken care of everything in the beginning. I hadn't known how to react then, and I sure didn't now.

 Quickly, before I knew what I was doing and could stop myself, I leaned down and kissed Nathaniel's cheek. He jerked in surprise and stared at me, golden eyes wide. I blushed and whispered, “Since I didn't get to kiss you back...” before fleeing from the room, embarrassed that I had just said that.

 *CrAzYArtist has logged in*

 RabidsingeR: About time you get here.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Hello Kori. How was your day?

 RabidsingeR: Girl, I told you, you don't have to be yourself in the chat room. Show your crazy side.

 CrAzYArtist: Hey Lexsie, Violette. Where's Jade and Savannah?

RabidsingeR: Well Jade logged on long enough to tell me that he was going on vacation and wouldn't be here for a few days. And no one knows where Savannah is...

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Do you know, Kori?

 CrAzYArtist: She's probably still with Lysander.

 RabidsingeR: Wait... WHAT?! When did this happen?

CrAzYArtist: After school. She wanted me to do something for her because Lys wanted to show her something and she had to leave pretty quick.

 RabidsingeR: And where were you? Smoochin' with that boy of yours?

 CrAzYArtist: He's not 'my' boy...

 XxSilentBlossomxX: So you admit you were kissing him?

 RabidsingeR: I KNEW IT!!!!

 CrAzYArtist: Why do I put up with you?

 RabidsingeR: Because you'd still be more shy than Savannah without me...

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Really?

 CrAzYArtist: Yeah... I was pretty shy when I was young. My brother did all the talking.

 RabidsingeR: How is that hottie? I hardly see him at school except when we're leaving.

 CrAzYArtist: Screwy schedules never stopped you before.

 RabidsingeR: True, but as your best friend I have to be on my best behavior or risk ruining your chances with Nath.

 CrAzYArtist: Your logic is twisted and makes no sense.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: I have to agree with Korianna.

 RabidsingeR: It's a conspiracy against me!

 CrAzYArtist: I nominate a change of subject!

 RabidsingeR: I second that! So Vi, what do you think of Jade?

 CrAzYArtist: LEXSIE!!!!

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Uh... why do you ask?

CrAzYArtist: Don't. You. Say. A. Word. Lexsie...

 RabidsingeR: Or you'll do what? Because I'm curious, Vi.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: I don't know him well...

 RabidsingeR: But you want to right? :D

 CrAzYArtist: Lexsie leave her alone.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Why are you asking the questions, Lexsie?

 CrAzYArtist: Lexsie... don't you dare.

 RabidsingeR: Make me stop Korianna.

 RabidsingeR: Well Vi, the reason is simply that...

 XxSilentBlossomxX: That...?

 CrAzYArtist: Lexsie, don't make me say your real name!!!

 RabidsingeR: Go ahead, it's only Vi, and she will never tell anyone!

 CrAzYArtist: You spill the secret and I'll make sure that Castiel NEVER likes you back! Keep the secret and I'll try to set you up!

 RabidsingeR:...

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Lexsie likes Castiel?

 CrAzYArtist: Yeah, all three of us grew up together. So she knows the real him.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: So... the Castiel everyone knows at school isn't really what he's really like?

 CrAzYArtist: Well... he is the bad boy that he seems now, but Castiel used to be real sweet and nice.

 RabidsingeR: Why do you get to spill Castiel's secret, but I can't spill Jade's?

CrAzYArtist: Because Castiel is my twin brother, I have sibling rights! You're not related to Jade in anyway.

 RabidsingeR: So if I got Savannah to spill the beans... would that count?

CrAzYArtist: No. If Savannah does happen to do what you ask her to, I won't set you up with Castiel, and I'll crash her chances of dating Lys.

 RabidsingeR: You drive a hard bargin, but I'll listen to you... for now. AND DON'T TELL ANYONE MY REAL NAME!!!

 CrAzYArtist: Sure thing... Miss Shot Heard Round the World.

 RabidsingeR: Kori... don't even drop hints.

 XxSilentBlossomxX: Shot Heard Round the World? Isn't that from US History class?

 CrAzYArtist: Yep! And it has something to do with Lexsie's name!

 RabidsingeR: Korianna Rallei West, if you say one more word I'll screw things over with Nathaniel and you!

 CrAzYArtist: Hey! I'm the only one allowed to blackmail people!

 XxSilentBlossomxX: lol you two are so funny...

 A few days later, when I opened my locker a note and daisy fluttered out. I blinked at the flower laying on the cold hard floor, it's yellow center bright against the white tiling. Slowly I bent down and picked up both the daisy and the note. Holding the flower in one hand I unfolded the paper to reveal neat handwriting:

 Korianna,

 I'm sorry I didn't give you a chance to respond that night when I walked you home; but I'm glad you did so the day after.

 Nathaniel

 It was so simple, but to me the little note was better than any poetry ever written. I actually squealed softly at the meaning behind his note, Nathaniel liked me. He wouldn't have said he was glad if he didn't. Smiling I brushed the daisy against my nose before slipping it into my sketchbook, that daisy was going to stay with me forever.

 vvv

 “You are unusually happy.” Lexsie observed as we walked to third period. I bit my lip to keep from smiling even larger. I hadn't shown my friends the note yet, and I didn't know if I wanted to. It was still too personal to be shared, I wanted to keep it a secret for a little longer. My black haired friend shrugged and turned to growl at a passing freshmen who almost knocked into her. The poor underclassmen actually squeaked and scrambled away from Lexsie. I rolled my eyes, my happy mood toning down a little. Not even a month and already Lexsie had as bad a reputation as Castiel.

 A voice further down the hallway brought both our heads up, “No, please! That's fragile!!” The crowd of students parted at the right moment to give me a glimpse of Amber and her gang surrounding a panicked girl scrabbling for her papers fluttering in the air. Li was holding a laptop up, threatening to drop it, while the girl frantically tried to reach for it and juggle her papers all at the same time. Lexsie stormed forward, “Hey, I know you lamebrains have more important things to do, like pick out the right shade of pink for your lipstick, so why don't you leave her alone?” The three bullies turned quickly to face my angry friend. I stood behind her and to the side, determined not to get into this. Amber, of course, noticed me standing there. She smirked and turned back to Lexsie, “Awwww... it's so sweet that your trying to protect your girlfriend's crush. I would be jealous if I were you.” Lexsie narrowed her bright green eyes, “I'd watch what I say next, bitch.” She growled. I sighed, “Lexsie... language.” I reprimanded her.

 Amber glared at Lexsie, then she brightened, “Your name is Lexsie Liard right?” My friend scoffed, “Yeah, it took you a week to figure that one out? Congrats, I thought it would take at least three years.” Nathaniel's sister pursed her lips together then said, “I was just thinking how much it sounded like Sexy Retard.” The small crowd gathering in the hall 'oohed', and some dumb jerk yelled, “Cat fight!” from the back. Li and Charlotte giggled with Amber at her 'ingenious' comeback. I couldn't help the smirk crawling up my face, Lexsie was going to have fun. The black haired firecracker cooed mockingly, “Well I know I'm sexy, and thank you for telling me, but I'm not into girls.” Amber turned a very dark red, and I had to cover my mouth to keep from laughing. Not that our little audience bothered to do the same. Even the girl that Amber had been tormenting was giggling behind her hand, her bright yellow eyes sparkling with laughter underneath chocolate brown hair.

 Before Amber could respond Lexsie flickered her wrist in a dismissive manner, “Now go on. I'm sure you'll want to think long and hard on a good comeback.” My friend started to turn away the mused aloud, tapping her chin with a finger exaggeratedly, “It will always amaze me that you're related to Nathaniel. I mean, I know blondes are supposed to be exceedingly stupid, like yourself, but Nathaniel is so smart, maybe he got the brains and you got the beau- no you didn't even get that. You probably just got the left over bad genes.” Lexsie finished with a bright smile in Amber's direction. The blonde girl was too dumbstruck to even look mad. Her friends were the same way.

 The three made a hasty retreat, the laughter of our classmates following them. I shook my head at Lexsie, “That was a little over the line.” I said sternly. Lexsie shot me a look, “I was defending someone, and it's Amber. She deserves-” I finished for her, “-to be treated like a normal person, no matter how evil she really is.” Lexsie groaned and cast her eyes heavenward, “Don't get righteous on me now, Korianna. I'm still enjoying the look on her face when I told that-” My eyes snapped to Lexsie before she could cuss again and she quickly changed her word choice, “biii-girl off. Scold me at lunch.” I rolled my eyes and finally looked down on the yellow-eyed girl Amber had been torturing, “Hi, I'm Korianna and this is Lexsie. What's your name?” “Tansy.” She said, bringing her eyes up to mine briefly before going back down to her fingers as she flipped quickly though her stack of papers.

 Lexsie and I exchanged a look before I continued, “Well... don't mind Amber, she's just attention deprived and...” I trialed off when I saw the new girl wasn't listening. She was too busy checking all her technology she carried with her. I had never seen anyone with so much stuff. Two different laptops, an iPod, MP3, iPhone, iPad, three types of earbuds, clunky earphones, five chargers, an Android, Samsung Note, recording device, and a hand held gaming system with five games. Tansy sighed in relief when everything appeared to be working, then turned to us, “Sorry, I wanted to be sure that nothing was broken.” Lexsie let out a short bark of a laugh, “And I thought your dad was the techie, Kori.” She said to me. I rolled my eyes, “He's not a techie. He just needs all that for his job.” “Uh-huh, sure. That's what I would say too.” Lexsie said sarcastically. Tansy stood up, “Thanks for helping me, I had no bloody idea that you Americans were so violent.” She said innocently.

 I tilted my head, “Your accent...” I mentioned, not wanting to come out and say it. Tansy nodded as she tied her long brown hair back, “Yeah, I'm from 'Jolly Old England' and all that, come to live with my uncle here in the States, I have.” Lexsie looked like a three year old in a candy store, “Say something!” My friend squealed. Lexsie had developed a thing for British accents in junior high because of a boy she had a crush on could do a perfect imitation of one, or so he thought. Tansy frowned, “Uhh... 'something'?” She said hesitantly. Lexsie waved her hand, “No, no! Say something that you usually say, in your accent!” I sighed and checked the clock, “Lexsie, the bell is about to ring, we need to get to class.” I smiled at the very confused Tansy, “Come sit with us a lunch, and don't mind Lexsie, she can be annoying at times.” Tansy laughed as I dragged Lexsie away.

 vvv

  Lexsie was telling Savannah and Penni about the 'awesome British techie girl' when Tansy herself walked up, “Allo, Korianna.” She said balancing her lunch tray on her binder as she waited for me to either invite her to sit down or humiliate her. I smiled up at her then patted the seat beside me, “Guys this is Tansy. Tansy, Savannah and Penni.” I introduced her as she sat down. Penni waved like a normal person and Savannah looking down at her mystery meat meal, her shyness. Penni leaned forward, “So what part of the UK are you from?” She asked. Tansy swallowed her simple sandwich and took a sip of water before answering, “Well my family is originally from Ireland, but after my parents separated, my mum dragged me down to the little village of Chesterton, England.”

 Penni nearly choked on her cherry limeade flavored drink, “No way, really?! That's where I lived when I was in England. Do you know Anna?” All of us gave her surprised looks, “You went to England? And when were you going to tell us this?” Lexsie asked, her tone slightly huffy. I rolled my eyes, this was coming from the girl who kept her crush over my brother a secret from me for years. Penni laughed sheepishly, “Well, I already told you my dad is big into politics... he's the ambassador for America.” Tansy latched on to that piece of information, “Really? So that means your wealthy right? Do you own a mansion? Do your parents buy you anything you want?” She asked. Penni laughed and shook her head, “I used to, but I'm staying with my Aunt Agatha while my parents are gone so I can attend school here. And no, I have to earn every cent like normal kids.” I thought Lexsie would get offended that Penni had accidentally implied that 'normal' kids were poor, but surprisingly the black haired firecracker didn't say a word, she didn't even seem to notice.

 *CrAzYArtist has signed in*

 GreenThumb: Hey.

 CrAzYArtist: Hey yourself. How was the your vacation?

GreenThumb: Boring, nothing like being stuck with three older sisters. Speaking of which...

 *MonKeybiz has signed in*

 MonKeybiz: The life of the party is here!!!

 GreenThumb: I thought that was Lexsie. Where is she anyway?

 CrAzYArtist: Trying to get a poor British girl to speak.

 GreenThumb: ...

 GreenThumb: ...Whut?

 MonKeybiz: You're using internet slang! I'm so proud of you!

 CrAzYArtist: You're so weird.

 GreenThumb: Amen to that...

 MonKeybiz: It's a conspiracy against me!!! Hey Kori, do you know where Lys was today?

 CrAzYArtist: He's still mad at me for crashing that fail date with Penni, and I don't have classes with him. So no.

 MonKeybiz: Alright... I just wanted to return his jacket.

 CrAzYArtist: YOU HAVE LYSANDER'S JACKET?!?! It must be serious!!

 GreenThumb: *sigh*

 MonKeybiz: Stop freaking out... it's only a jacket.

 CrAzYArtist: Like I said when Nath walked me home... If a guy lends you a jacket then it's obviously something.

 MonKeybiz: So is a guy walking you home!

 GreenThumb: Girls... please don't fight...

 CrAzYArtist: I never said it wasn't. Besides, if Nathaniel kissed me it's obviously something.

 MonKeybiz: Hmph... I liked it when you tried to deny something was going on.

 CrAzYArtist: *read in singsongy voice* Now it's your turn!! :D

 MonKeybiz: What about Castiel and Lexsie?

 CrAzYArtist: Have you seen my brother? He's not exactly the type to be nice.

 MonKeybiz: And Lysander isn't? They do hang out together.

 CrAzYArtist: I already told you, Lys is a gentleman. So is Nathaniel. Castiel is a jerk...

 MonKeybiz: And so is Lexsie, sometimes.

 GreenThumb: You realize I'm still here right?

 MonKeybiz: Shhhhhh! Important girl talk!

 GreenThumb: Sometimes I really wish there was another guy here...

 MonKeybiz: Maybe we could get Castiel hooked.

 CrAzYArtist: Sorry, I see him enough already.

 MonKeybiz: Okay, what happened? You're not usually bashing your twin.

 CrAzYArtist: I'm still mad at him for freaking out on Nathaniel kissing me.

 GreenThumb: Still?! Kori, you can hold a grudge...

 MonKeybiz: I know! Once in first grade she refused to talk to me for a month because I did something I couldn't even remember!!

 GreenThumb: Wow... Kori actually has a mean bone in her body.

 CrAzYArtist: Guys... I'm still here.

 GreenThumb: Shhhhhh! Important family talk!

 MonKeybiz: ROFL. Jade I think you get funnier every passing day.

 CrAzYArtist: ACK!! It's 'more funny'! Not 'funnier'!!!

 MonKeybiz: Silence, Grammar Nazi.

 *$Cha-Ching$ has joined the chat room*

 GreenThumb: Who on earth are you?!

 MonKeybiz: Seriously. IDENTIFY YOURSELF

 CrAzYArtist: Hey Penni!

 $Cha-Ching$: Hey... I'm guessing Crazyartist is Korianna...

 CrAzYArtist: Yep!

 MonKeybiz: What's with the user name?

 CrAzYArtist: You knew Penni was filthy rich...

 $Cha-Ching$: And Free2dance and just about every other user name I wanted to use was already taken in the chat website. Trust me, this was the last user name I picked. So who's the other two?

 MonKeybiz: Savannah here!

 GreenThumb: I'm Jade. I don't think we met.

 $Cha-Ching$: Jade... Jade... Wait, were you the guy that worked in the Gardening Club with Ken?

 GreenThumb: That's the one. I don't go to your school though, just FYI

 GreenThumb: By the way, I was going to wait for Lexsie to get here, but... do you all want to come with me to a party this weekend?

#Script's Archives #mcl #mcl fanfiction #my candy love #fanfiction #dmba

[diyunho]

The Joker X Reader - “What Death Tastes Like” Part 2

Scarecrow’s daughter might be only 22, yet the terminal lung cancer she was diagnosed with six months ago didn’t discriminate against her age; the young woman didn’t show worrisome symptoms until it was too late. Y/N always had a fascination for the much older King of Gotham and despite the consequences, maybe it’s finally time to do something about it.

Part 1         Part 3        Part 4      Part 5

“That was very nice,” you whisper in The Joker’s ear. “I know you’re not sleeping,” you sigh and force yourself to get out of his bed after watching TV together for almost 3 hours. “I’m going, OK?” you whisper, not sure why he’s ignoring you. But you have a clue: he probably just wanted to avoid a huge fight with Emma or your father finding out about his cruel words regarding your illness. “Fine, whatever…” you admonish and exit the premises, upset he’s behaving like that since he offered truce a few hours ago. The King of Gotham is actually completely out, even if you believe otherwise.

It was awesome having him carry you in his arms and not protest when you kissed him; you have to admit you were disappointed he didn’t initiate anything once you ended up in his bed; you really thought he would. J let you snuggle to him and you hoped for more to happen, yet his lack of interest made you realize it was stupid to try and hint you wanted him. What is a 40-ish old man supposed to do with a 22 years old woman that playfully keeps flirting with him? In this case, obviously just enjoy a couple of movies which proved he doesn’t take into consideration your dumb crush.

The more you analyze this night, the more you’re inclined to vote for the exact opposite of what you did: you should have kept your mouth shut and refrain sharing intimate matters with him.

I guess sometimes genius truly skips a generation …

*************

3 Weeks Later

You didn’t come to the mansion in the last 3 weeks: when J woke up the next morning after your visit, you were gone. Emma informed him you waited for her to catch up and then went home; he wondered if you left because of what happened or if there was no reason for it at all. One thing’s for certain though: The Joker got the slight impression you evade him, especially since two days ago you dropped Emma off then raced out of the property in a hurry when you noticed he was coming out of the house. The skid marks on the pavement were a pretty clear sign you didn’t want to linger at the place you normally enjoyed hanging out at.

Unfortunately, it doesn’t mean you can escape The Clown Prince of Crime forever.

“OK,” Emma gives you a soft nudge in the restaurant owned by her parent. “You gotta help me out,” she pleads to a skeptical Y/N. “I insisted we have lunch here for a good reason: my dad brought his wacko-on-and-off-girlfriend and I can’t stand her; I need backup. Please flirt with him and say that stuff you usually say!” she giggles. “You have my blessing to go crazy, I swear you won’t hear a peep out of me! It will be hilarious to see her reaction!” she pushes you and it’s too late to escape the unwanted rendezvous you had no clue about until now.

You are already at the table and didn’t have a moment to take in your best friend’s proposal: you wish you had a warning about this plan of hers but Emma impulsiveness and surprise element runs in the family.

Maybe she thought you would love such a funny challenge…

Yeah… not really...

You know Mara anyway and bumping into her alongside J is not enjoyable to say the least, mainly due to the odd atmosphere you hope his daughter won’t notice.

“Hi daddy,” Emma pulls her chair and you take a seat by her muttering a faint hello.

“Hey kid!... … Miss Crane,” he sneers and you intensely stare at the menu in front of you without blinking.  

“I didn’t see you in forever,” Mara addresses you and you indifferently glare at her. “I must say you look terrific: you are glowing! What’s your secret?” she snickers and you duly inform:

“I’m dying. I’m sure you remember I have terminal cancer; my dad makes my meds and they do help somewhat, thus the glow.”

“As long as you’re not contagious,” the woman underlines and Emma gasps at her affirmation.

You smirk and reach over to touch her forearm, softly digging your nails in her skin.

“I am and now that I touched you, you’ll die too!”

You get up from the table while hearing The Joker saying something but your ears are ringing so you can’t discern a word.

“How can you say stuff like this?!” Emma reprimands and you calmly take a small ampule from your pocket, open it and pour some dust in the palm of your hand.

“I was just expressing a concern,” Mara gesticulates and you bend over, blowing the fine ashes in her face.

“What the fuck?!” she quickly brushes the ticklish powder off her cheeks, worried at your action. “What is this?!”

“Nightmare,” you scoff. “One of my father’s top products. I recently assisted him make it stronger and there’s no antidote. Don’t worry though, it won’t kill you and it will wear off in a few hours. Plus, it’s not contagious. Enjoy!” you leave the gathering and Emma follows, enraged things didn’t go as planned yet she can’t blame Y/N.

Since the restaurant is closed to the public due to his owner’s presence, there’s not a soul around besides J that can hear Mara’s terrified screams once the wicked hallucinogen kicks in: it’s called Nightmare for a good reason!

*************

6:02PM

“Knock, knock,” The Joker enters Scarecrow’s lab, already in a foul mood.

“Not a step further!” his movement gets halted. “Sterilize yourself if you want in: I’m making more capsules for Y/N,” Crane points at the numerous ingredients on the counter.

“Your lab is huge, if I stay right here…” J tries to convince Jonathan although he’s aware he has zero chances: it never succeeds but his stubbornness prompts him to fight the request each time.

“No!” your father firmly rejects the proposal. “Sterilize yourself and come help me!”

“Where’s your daughter?” The King of Gotham starts washing his hands in the sink by the glass sliding doors.

“She went to stay at the cabin. I got lectured,” your dad huffs, scolding in the next second: “You’re not done! More!” he commands and J reprises the cleaning process required by his very obliging host.

“Ugh,” he mumbles and continues. “Why did you get lectured?”

“Apparently, I buried myself in this place and she hates it. I also got threatened that if I don’t stop trying to find a remedy for her incurable disease, she’ll quit taking the current medications. I received orders to call Evelyn and beg for reconciliation also,” Scarecrow briefs a gratified King of Gotham:

“I guess we both have someone in our lives we can’t neglect,” The Joker dries his hands, puts on latex gloves and snatches an immaculate lab coat from the hanger nearby.

“What am I to do?...” Crane whispers. “Let my daughter die without trying to save her?...” then immediately snaps out of it. “Hair net!!!!” he shouts at The Joker, annoyed he’s trying to skip it.

“For God’s sake,” J complaints … still does as required. “What’s in for me in exchange for my services?”

“What do you want?”

“Two vials of your new, improved Nightmare formula. I witnessed it at work today and let me tell you, that stuff’s amazing!”

“How did you witnessed it at work?! It’s not released on the black market yet,” Jonathan carefully measures the quantities for your medicine.

“Oh, funny you should mention,” the evident sarcasm makes your father pay attention. “Y/N used it on Mara earlier today and she totally lost her mind! I had to lock her up in the pantry at the restaurant with three of my men guarding the door! She went bonkers!!!”

“Sorry,” Scarecrow’s flat tone irritates J. “I guess either you or Mara did something Y/N didn’t like. Welcome to my daughter’s shit list,” he cordially emphasizes.

“You shouldn’t talk to me like this,” The Joker fixes his green locks under the hair net. “One of these days I might become your son-in-law, you know Y/N showers me with her undivided affection.”

“Over my dead body!” Jonathan shrieks and The Clown Prince of Crime seems delighted.

“Hmmm… I can arrange that.”

“Just shut up and help me, would you? What am I paying you for?! Y/N needs more capsules; she’s almost out. Can you tell Emma to take this to her? I’m gonna let her chill, she’s still mad at me.”

“Wimp, you’re afraid to confront her,” J rolls his eyes and Scarecrow is not the one to be intimidated by his guest’s nonsense:

“Says the man that freaked out and searched the town for hours thinking his daughter run away when in fact she was asleep behind the rose bushes in the backyard at their mansion.”

“I didn’t freak out!” The Joker sulks at the unwelcomed reminder.

“Of course you didn’t,” Jonathan serenely replies. “Now fill out the capsules with the amount I already weighted and don’t mess up! I’ll verify your performance.”

“Give it a rest!” J growls. “Emma left for New York; she’ll be there for a couple of days. I’ll take this to Y/N.”

“Don’t think so,” he gets cut off. “I’ll send one of my couriers.”

“I’ll do it for free.”

“Why?”

“I have a score to settle,” J confesses to Scarecrow’s dismay. 

“If you hassle my daughter, I’ll create a plague designed only for your genes and I’ll exterminate you from this planet!”

“Imagine this is not the first time I’m threatened with a pathogen manufactured to ensure my demise,” The Joker hints even if he doesn’t have to.

“She is my daughter,” Crane explains, entirely understanding the reference. “The branch doesn't fall far from the tree; she knows I would so you’d better watch it!”

“Then you have nothing to worry about, right?” the pushy menace concentrates on his task, adamant in finding a way to see you no matter what.

**************

8:31pm

The Joker drives on the narrow path leading to the cabin, stirring left when a car coming from the opposite direction hunks at him.

“Heeeeyyyyy, Mister Joker!!!!!” someone yells and the other SUV accelerates past J’s yet he has enough time to recognize the aggravating pest: Sam aka Bane’s son. A few unpleasant phrases are grumbled regarding the encounter when another detail sets off the pissed King:

Y/N is racing towards the cabin after recognizing her best friend’s dad vehicle; you came out to say goodbye to Sam and take a walk when your idea abruptly changed.

“Are you kidding me??!!” J grinds his teeth while watching you stumble in the grass, then energetically gather yourself up and sprint inside, slamming the door behind.

“Wow!” he exclaims while parking close to the stairs, unsure on how this day will evolve; so far it goddamned sucked.

“Miss Crane,” The Joker taps at the heavy oak door. “Open up, I have your med!”

Maybe if you don’t engage he’ll leave.

“Is this how you thank me for delivering your pills?!” he gets worked up, thumping intensifying.

“Leave the package on the porch and go away!”

“Oh, she speaks!!!” J instantly snaps. “Open up, it’s cold out here!”

“No it’s not,” you call him out on his bullshit.

“You owe me apologies for what you did to Mara!” he demands, cringing at your defiance.

“Ha! When hell freezes!!!”

“What was Bane’s son doing here?” he tries a different strategy, definitely losing patience.

“None of your business!”

“I brought dinner,” J adds because that’s the last ace in his sleeve. “From the restaurant… your favorite. Aren’t you hungry?”

Does the silence mean you’re giving in?...

“Did you bring strawberry crepes too?”

“Yeah,” The Joker lies since he naturally forgot about desert.

The door faintly creeks and you unlock it, finally letting him in; you’re hesitant about your judgement and snatch the two paper bags out of his hands: the small one contains capsules, the big one harbors foam containers with the foods you like.

“Where are the crepes?” you frown at the lack of the delicious treat.

“I have this suspicion you’ve been avoiding me,” J talks about the reason he’s there without answering your question.

“I’m not…”

“Then why don’t you come to the mansion anymore, hm?”

His gaze circles the living room, involuntarily noticing the blood stained tissues in the trash can by the couch.

“Did you have another episode?” The Joker inquires. “Should I call your dad?”

“No…I’m fine…”

“Are you sure?” he insists and you unwrap the plastic utensils, sniffing.

“It’s not a big deal, it happens more and more often… I wish Emma was here,” you wipe your teary eyes and J bestows his infinite wisdom upon the young woman.

“Well, my daughter’s not here and I’m not renowned for making people feel better,” he twists the cap of the bottled water near him. He takes a sip then gives the container to the confused Y/N. “I’m not sure if this will help, but you can touch something my lips touched.”

You smile at his offer, kind of happy he’s using one of your catchy lines.

“What’s this? Reversed flirting?” you pout and drink from the bottle, placing it on the table afterwards.

He doesn’t bother to respond besides apathetically mentioning:

“I’ll spend the night; it’s dark outside and I don’t want to end up in a ditch.”

“It’s summertime, still sunny,” you highlight the indisputable truth to a guy that couldn’t care less.

“I’m tired. Crane pressured me to work! Did you know he took advantage of my kindness and made me sink a couple of hours in his project? What project you ask?” J cracks his neck although you weren’t curious. “I helped made your treatment,” he blurs out and your blank attitude irks The Clown. “You can compensate me by letting me crash here for the night.”

“I’m 100% sure my dad already compensated your efforts,” Y/N utters.

“Why was Sam here?” the earlier question is reprised in order to distract you.

“Are you jealous?” you nibble on your lasagna and J snarls:

“Why would I be jealous?”

“Then why do you have to know?”

“Professional interest,” the vague disclosure scores absolutely no credits with the feisty Y/N.

“That’s a huuuge load of baloney,” you shake your head and decide to unravel the mystery. “He picked up an item for his father. Don’t worry, you’re still my favorite,” you tease and The Joker protests.

“I’m not worried! I don’t even care! Can I sleep here?” he switches the topic and has to boast: “We can party all night long like we did last time!” J sassily reveals; he believes you’ll mock yet it’s not the case.

“You’re very late to this party…” your voice dies out and The King of Gotham is aware what you’re referring to. He digs his fork in the fresh salad, reassuring on a whim:

“Better late than never…”

 Also read: MASTERLIST

#the joker x reader #the joker fanfiction #the joker imagine #the joker jared leto #the joker #joker leto #the joker suicide squad #joker #joker suicide squad #joker imagine #joker fanfiction #joker jared leto #mister j #Mistah J #Mr.J #dc #dcu

[fairstarlights]

​Crowns and Thorns

Chapter Summary: Roman talks about the time he was sent away and Virgil meets Logan.

Chapter Warnings: Angst, descriptions of abuse and fighting with non major character deaths.

Word Count: 3,437

Previous Chapter - Next Chapter

-- Chapter 3 --

It had been two months since Roman told Virgil he was going to join the Royal Guard and become King Thomas' personal Royal Knight one day. Of course Virgil knew this was absolutely stupid and ridiculous. Sure, Roman had ambition and drive but he was just...his head way way too far into the clouds to see the reality. Roman was never going to make it as far as he wanted, he should just accept what he already has and his situation and settle down already. They both should settle down. In more ways than one.

Roman was good looking, gorgeous actually and talented. He could possibly move anywhere in the Kingdom, get a good job and find a wife. Virgil decided to bring this up to Roman one day while sitting in the forest like usual.

“Don't you ever get bored just hanging out with me everyday?” Virgil asked, raising an eyebrow as he watched Roman carve his eleventh arrow that day.

“Not really. I mean, why would I? Who else would I talk to or do stuff with? Plus, technically you're hanging out with me right now. Sitting there watching me carve arrows for hours. Not gonna lie, that's gotta be pretty boring for you.” Roman mumbled as he held up the arrow, poking it with his finger, then wincing and sticking his finger in his mouth.

“Yeah well. I just figured you would happier, ya know, applying your skills to real life?” Roman set the arrow down and looked at Virgil quizzically.

“What do you mean?”

“Moving out of this village dump and into a more populated town, somewhere closer to the castle. There are a ton of job opportunities there. You have a lot of skills that people would pay good money for.” Roman leaned back on the tree stump he was sitting on and looked up at the sky, seemingly thinking then eventually shrugged.

“I guess it's crossed my mind before but, I've already made up my mind about what I want to do.” Virgil rolled his eyes, lost cause that part of the topic.

“But what about finding a wife? Don't you want to settle down one day?” Romans eyebrows shot up and he looked back at Virgil.

“Well...no.” Virgil squinted his eyes at him.

“What do you mean, 'well, no'? You could have anyone you wanted! Any girl would be lucky to have you.” Roman turned back to his arrow and fiddled with it. Nothing was said for a long time and Virgil wondered if he crossed some sensitive line. He looked down at the grass and ran his hand lightly over it, it was still slightly damp from the mornings rain.

“I can't have anyone I want.” Roman said barely above a whisper and Virgil didn't hear a thing. They sat in silence for a while before Roman shivered and rubbed his arms. He suddenly got an idea. “Virgil.” Said boy looked up at his friend, who was smiling at him mischievously, “I'm kind of cold, have you been practicing lately?”

Virgil looked confused at first then it suddenly hit him, his eyes widened “What? Now?! Roman, you can't be serious, what if someone see's me?”

“Calm down, there's no one around, I'll go gather some wood and all you gotta do is just make a tiny little spark.”

“Roman, you know I can't make a tiny little spark. Remember last time I tried? I burnt seven bushes to complete ashes! And magic flames don't just burn out like regular flames, it leaves specific Residue and Markings.”

“Yeah, I remember, but we washed off the Residue and we dug up the ground that had the Markings and made it into a flourishing garden.” Virgil pressed his palms into his eyes.

“Roman, everything we try to plant in that dirt either doesn't grow or when it does it looks abnormal. Remember that blue pumpkin?” He took his hands off his eyes and started gently run his hand over the grass again. “That dirt still has Residue in it, that's why we stopped planting things. We can't even grow grass over it because we don't know what will happen. If someone saw it people would ask questions, we would be interrogated. Our village could be destroyed. We could all be killed just for possibly being a magic user.” Virgil pressed his hand into the grass and then grabbed a fist full, “I don't know why you would want to protect a King who wants to kill someone who was born with magic.”

Roman tossed his arrow aside and moved to side beside Virgil. He hesitated at first but he put his arm around his best friends waist, waited to see if he pulled away, when he didn't Roman pulled him close. “I wouldn't let any King kill my best friend.”

“What if he put out an order to find and kill all magic users?”

“Then I'd leave, find you and we'd run away to a safer kingdom. I wouldn't worry, I don't think King Thomas will ever put out an order for that for no reason.”

“That's so stupid. You'd be dooming me and not to mention yourself, people would look for you.” Roman shrugged and they sat in comfortable silence.

“I find our friendship kind of funny actually.” Roman said, breaking the silence. Virgil turned his head, looking offended,

“What the heck is that supposed to mean?”

“Well, I mean when we were first introduced back at the the Home, we didn't exactly get along, remember? We basically hated each other.”

“I don't really remember you coming in.” Roman unwrapped his arm from Virgil's waist and set in on the ground.

“Yeah, probably not. I was three and a half and a ball of energy. You were two and everyone believed you were a mute.” Roman smiled fondly to himself. “You hated everyone. You wouldn't let anyone pick you up, help you do anything, you would play by yourself. You never even cried! No one could figure out why since you refused to communicate.” Virgil raised his eyebrows.

“This is news to me, I don't remember any of that.”

“Something happened to your memory. I guess.” Roman shrugged, pointedly not looking at Virgil. “Anyway, I tried playing with you once but you ignored me, acted like I wasn't even there. Actually, you did that to everyone. I don't know if it was some sort of trauma, distrust, hate or something but that went one for the first year I was there.

I played with other kids but I made it my mission to get you to look at me. Although, no matter what I did or said, you didn't look or say a word to anyone. One day I got so mad of you not responding that I punched you in the face.” Roman rubbed the back of his head. “You didn't cry or make a sound, and that made me angrier so I shouted insults at you. I was immediately taken out of the Home and put into another one. For months guilt and anger wreaked havoc on me. I would sneak back into the Home in which you stayed to make you more miserable. I would steal your food rations, your toys, your clothes, I would verbally harass you when no one was around.

Eventually, I was caught again and was going to be sent off to another district. Far away. The night before I was supposed to be sent off I snuck back out and into the Home. I stood by your bed for a long time, just watching you sleep. I then carefully crawled into your bed, got behind you and wrapped my arms around you. Telling you how sorry I was, that I hoped you would forgive me one day. Then I left and got prepared to leave for morning. The next morning I got a knock at my door telling me someone was asking for me from the Home. I went over, it was you.” Virgil was staring blankly.

“I...I remember this part. I asked for you and you showed up.” Roman grinned,

“So you remember what happened next?”

“Yeah, as soon as you opened the door to the Home I punched you in the stomach for torturing me all the time.”

“It was well deserved too. Thankfully, it was the only physical punch you would give me. After that we mutually hated each other.”

“But I was three, you were four and you were forced to leave for several years before you were sent back.” Roman shook his head,

“I was never sent back, actually. I ran away.” Virgil's mouth dropped open.

“What?! You've never told me that!” Roman gave a half shrug.

“It's not something I really like to talk about, but I guess I can tell you now.”

“Roman, you don't have to-”

Roman cut him off, “No. I should tell someone, and it should be you.” Virgil hesitantly nodded, “When I was sent off, I was sent to a small hidden village called Kadel. I don't know if you've heard of it but, that's where they send children with behavior problems. We weren't treated very well. Even the smallest infraction of a rule would result in a severe punishment. It could be seven day isolation in a dark cold room to not being allowed food for three to four days at a time. There would be at least one death a week.

After being there for four years, I made three friends that managed to stay alive. We shared tips and tricks to surviving punishments, because sometimes even though you behaved, you would get punished at some point anyway. There was no reward for good behavior. On my fifth year there was a rumor of a rebellion. All of the kids were going to rally up and run away. We went over the plan. We timed everything just right. When night guard shifts would change, and who those guards were. There were some lazy and weak ones on certain nights so we made sure to plan when they would be around.

The night came around and the plan went into motion. One of the kids set the bedroom building on fire while we were in it. As the guards came in to inspect it we took them out easily. The fire was spreading quickly so we had to get out fast. One of my friends, Fred, took a lantern as he ran out of the building. This confused me because we agreed to just blindly run into the forest with no light so we couldn't be seen. Unfortunately, we didn't make it to the forest. We were surrounded by guards blocking our path and the teachers behind us.

Fred put his lantern down and opened it. He encouraged people to use their 'abilities'. At the time I had no idea what that meant but I soon found out. Suddenly, Fred and three other people were using the fire from the fire in the lantern, along with two others I didn't know well were using wind to help make it grow. In a matter of minutes all the guards, teachers and the majority of the kids that were unlucky to get in the way were now ashes and the buildings were infernos. There were originally 43 kids escaping, now there were only eleven of us. We went into the forest as a group, we eventually lost track of each other and I eventually found my way back to the Home in the village a year later.”

“Oh my gosh. You encountered murderous fire and wind users, then later found out I was a fire user myself and you're still my friend? And you wondered around in the forest by yourself for a year?”

“Well, you're not a murderous fire child, Virgil. And more or less, I encountered a strange man along the way but I don't remember much of him. He said he was a fortune teller and that he was going to give me a gift. One now and one later.”

“What did he give you? You didn't take it did you?”

“He gave me a hug.” Virgil's facial expression's changed rapidly before settling on disbelief.

“A hug? He gave you a hug.” Roman shrugged.

“He said something weird about it but I wouldn't really look too much into it.”

“What was the second gift?”

“He didn't say. He just said I would get it in time.”

“Roman, you're an idiot and you always will be but, I'm glad you're okay and that you made it back here.”

“Even if we did end up as hate friends for the next three years after I showed up?”

“Why do you have to make things so weird.” “Because I love you, obviously.” Roman said before he could stop himself. His face flushed and so did Virgil's. Roman's brain raced to find a way to salvage that, “In the most best friend way possible.” Be beamed confidently but inside he was kicking himself out of Earth and far far away onto Planet Embarrassment.

– Months later --

Roman dodged, parried and lunged forward with his wooden sword with his trainer he had found and hired to train him for when he joined the Royal Guard. Unfortunately, he had to hitch a ride into the town the man was in, which was two hours away by horse and buggy. A little less than two hours if just by horse but neither Roman nor Virgil could come up with the money to buy or rent a horse. Sometimes Virgil stayed behind while Roman left for a few days at a time and sometimes he went with him, today was one of those day he went.

Once a round was over and Roman was taking a few minute break Virgil told him he was leaving and going to walk around the town for a while. Roman wished him luck and Virgil headed out. He patted his pocket, making sure his reserved Q's were still there and headed into the town. It was busy like always, people rushing around to who knows where and there were a ton of small children just freely running about. 

Apparently much hadn't changed in ways of looking after children. Or maybe thing's are just safer here. Virgil looked to his left and he could see the castle in the distance, it was far, but you would still tell what it was. Being able to see it probably brought a lot of peace and security over the people, just knowing that King Thomas was only maybe what, an hour or so away?

Virgil brought his attention back to his surroundings and looked around the shops. He spotted a large wall with small papers all over it, curious as he was, he walked over to it. It was apparently an ad board. He scanned over them before spotting one that caught his interest, he took it off and read over it. It might be worth looking into.

He found the building where the ad said where it would be, and he went inside. The place was a complete mess. Completely unorganized, stacks of books and papers, some dried up ink pens, laying haphazardly on tables and all over the floor. Virgil stepped over the mess and tried to find someone. “Hello?” He called out. “I'm here about your ad.” There was a loud crash somewhere and Virgil considered just turning around and running. But then someone vaguely familiar looking looked around a stack of papers.

“Ah, yes, I knew I heard someone in here. Hello.” The bespectacled man said as he held out his hand, then pushing his slightly tossed hair back with his other hand, “You must be here about the ad I posted-?”

“Uh- yes. Virgil.” Virgil said shaking his hand.

“Good. Nice to meet you, Virgil. Good firm hand shake, that makes me confident in your ability to do this job. Now, the owner of this establishment became deathly ill recently and I've had to do most of this by myself. As you probably know, I am a very busy man and I cannot do both this and my regular duties at the same time.” He pushed his glasses back up his nose as they started to slip down, “Your main duties will be first to organize this mess before the end of the week. I know its Wednesday, but it's important that it gets done by Friday. You will have Saturday and Sunday off. There is a whole furnished room upstairs, it has all the basics for comfortable living.

Don't worry about pay, you will be paid quiet well. If you're job is done exceptionally, you shouldn't have a problem getting any raises. Once you are done with the organizing you will receive letters requesting thing's that we will need.” The man fished out a folded letter from his pocket. “Deliver it here.” Virgil unfolded the letter and looked over it. He nearly dropped it.

“Excuse me, but this is just a-” he looked at the letter closer, “- its just a letter that states that I'm allowed into the castle.”

“Well, yes. You're going to be sending and receiving errands from us.”

“Us?” The man looked just as confused as Virgil then he smiled.

“You don't know who I am, do you?” Virgil shook his head slowly. He took out a official paper, handing it to Virgil. “My name is Logan, First Royal Adviser to King Thomas, I look forward to seeing you around the castle, Virgil.”

–

Virgil ran through the street as fast as he could towards Roman's training facility. Once there he leaned against the building and tried to catch his breath. He pushed open the door and looked around, Roman was packing his things into his bag, done until the next day. He noticed Virgil come in, grinned and waved. Virgil walked over.

“How was practice?”

“Well, Alexander is still kicking my butt. But he said I'm making great progress for someone who has never done this kind of stuff before. I should be ready by my birthday in five months. I didn't tell him about my year in the forest after Kadel of course, which I think did help me learn a lot of fighting and survival skills.” Roman beamed and put his bag over his shoulder. “So what kind of trouble did you get up to in town?” Virgil adverted his eyes.

If he told Roman he got a job in town, well, not exactly in town, but working as a messenger for Logan and technically the King, Roman might get mad seeing as how he got into the castle before his best friend did. That didn't sound like it would turn out well. But he couldn't lie.

“I...I, uh, got a job. And a place to stay for a while.” Virgil looked up at Roman nervously. Roman looked surprised.

“A job and a place? Here? Really?” Roman shrugged, “Well, I mean I guess if you're happy and you really believe this is what you want, then I think this is great news!” Roman was smiling but his face looked strained. “I mean, of course it will be lonely in the village without you but-” Virgil raised a finger to stop him.

“Roman, honestly, do you think I'd stay in a new place by myself? I talked to the guy letting me stay in the place and I- uh- convinced him to let you move in too.” Roman's face blossomed into a genuine smile.

“Awww! Virge, you're quite literally the best friend anyone could ask for!” Roman pulled him into a hug and Virgil sighed, patting Roman on the back. Roman pulled away, “So what will you be doing?”

“Running, uh, errands. Like a messenger.” Roman nodded slowly.

“Well, I mean, you're not exactly the fastest person in the world but, I'm sure you're going to be great!” Virgil rolled his eyes and started towards the door.

“Come on Princey, unfortunately, I've got a big project to finish before the end of Friday.”

“Oh, well it's only Wednesday, hopefully I'll be able to help a bit. It shouldn't be that hard, right?”

---------- Fic tag list ----------

@laytonsartblog

#sanders sides #sanders side fic #sanders sides fanfiction #ts roman #ts virgil #ts logan #roman sanders #virgil sanders #logan sanders #ts deceit #deceit sanders #roman/virgil #prinxiety

[madamslayyy]

Log Cabin And A Brewing Fire VIII

Pairing: Nebraska Williams (Trevante Rhodes) x Reader

Warnings: This is a SLOW BURN FIC. I’m going at what I believe is a realistic place via my perception. I know y’all want some steam but this is SLOW BURN. Please checkout my Masterlist for other works if you’re looking for a little raunchiness.

A/N: To everyone I trolled yesterday, April Fools! (Except it’s not April) I’m definitely finishing this series, just had to make y’all sweat a little bit 😂😘 If you haven’t caught up on the previous chapters, check them out here via MY MASTERLIST.

Also I usually put this at the bottom of the Chapter but I don’t think people actually read that so I’m putting it here, if you want to be tagged, THIS POST will tell you how. Please don’t come to my inbox asking or leaving it on the chapters because I always forget to check and I feel so guilty leaving people out when they ask or accidentally ignoring them.

Anyway I’ve rambled long enough, love y’all and hope y’all enjoy this.

~*~

“Training Day again, Mr. Williams?” Nebraska’s students whined.

“It’s either that or run laps.” He grinned.

“It’s too cold to run laps. And it’s snowing outside. Aren’t there like... child labor laws or something?” One of his students asked.

“Could always make you guys run laps inside until 12:00. You all prefer that?” Nebraska grinned at the chorus of “No’s” coming from his class.

“Alright, Training Day it is,” Nebraska put on the film and retreated to his office. Today was the last day of school before Thanksgivings break. It was the Tuesday before the holiday and the students were only required to attend a “Half” day before being dismissed at noon.

You actually had the entire week off for the holiday and were planning on going to see your Aunt and Uncle this week. Nebraska has insisted you go on alone and enjoy your time with your family but you had refused.

“I’ll only go if you’re going. No one should be alone during the holidays.”

In these last couple of weeks Nebraska thought he’d been doing a pretty good job distancing himself from you. The two of you no longer slept in the same bed together, he was careful not to get too close to you when the two of you had to be around each other and even then he kept that to a minimal. The two of you rarely ever saw eachother and he was trying to keep it that way.

You, on the other hand, had a different idea. It seemed like the more he retreated, the more you would seek him out. You were determined not to let things get weird between the two of you. Nebraska wasn’t sure if it was out of pity that you were still being so nice to him after his screw up but he knew it only served to further his guilt.

Nebraska used the hour or so he had left to grade papers and before he knew it, the bell rang at noon and his students began filing out the classroom. He walked out his office to stop the movie and put up the equipment. That was one thing he actually did love about teaching the JROTC students, they were typically pretty well behaved. Nebraska was also sure it was because the other coach, Colonel McNeal, even in his old age, had put the fear of god in these kids.

Nebraska was almost through with his stack of papers he’d been grading and decided to finish it out before leaving so that was one less thing to grade during the break.

“Knock Knock,” Tonya peeped her head in through the door before coming in fully and taking a seat.

“Ah I thought you’d be halfway to St. Mary’s by now,” Nebraska chuckled. St. Mary’s was the elementary school her sons attended.

“Well the boys’ father have them today and tomorrow but Mama gets Thanksgiving,” she grinned, showing all thirty two of her nearly perfect teeth.

“Always good to get a little peace and quiet before the holidays,” Nebraska nodded.

“Amen to that. Which actually brings me to my next point. I know you’re new in town and single and I would hate for a nice guy such as yourself to be alone for Thanksgiving. What do you say to coming to my house for Thanksgiving? You could even stop by the night before, help me do a little Pre-dinner Turkey stuffing,” Tonya offered cheekily and Nebraska knew exactly where she was going with this. Again.

“Thanks for the... um... generous offer T, but I won’t be alone for the holidays, I have Y/N,” Nebraska said trying to let her down as gently as possible.

“Y/N? I didn’t know you two were so.... close,” Tonya said, her smile faltering.

“Yeah we’re driving down to see her Uncle. He was... actually still is... my Lieutenant. Anyway we’re just gonna stay with them for the holiday,” Nebraska smiled but the atmosphere was awkward. It was awkward every time he had to reject her but she was persistent to say the least.

“I see. Well I’ll get out of your hair. Gotta get going to the store before all of the good Turkeys are gone,” she laughed dryly before exiting his office.

“Enjoy your break, T,” he called as she made her hasty getaway.

~*~

Nebraska awoke with a start. He glanced over from his position in the passengers seat to see you, your eyes in deep concentration of the road ahead. He yawned and your face relaxed a bit from its focused contortion as you were made aware of his wakefulness.

“Morning sleeping beauty,” you chuckled. Nebraska glanced at the clock in the car and it read 12:34.

“That late huh?” He said sitting up.

“Yeah but the plus side is we’ll be there in half an hour.”

“I was out for that long? Sheesh,” Nebraska scoffed.

“Well you had been at work all day. I was snoozing the whole time.” You said in that melodic voice of yours. How were you this chipper even in the dead of night?

~*~

The two of you continued on the road until finally making it to your Uncle and Aunt’s home. It was well after 1 a.m. so you and Nebraska did your best to sneak in quietly. You were grateful they still kept a spare key in a potted plant just in case someone ever got locked out.

You and Nebraska creeped upstairs and made it to your room, it seemed, without being detected.

“Sheesh, I’m exhausted,” you said stretching out on your bed. Nebraska came in afterwards, carrying your luggage and his because he was still ever the gentleman.

“There’s a-“ Nebraska’s sentence was cut off by your bedroom door swinging open to reveal your Uncle carrying a steel baseball bat, eyes alert.

“Uncle RayRay!!!” You squealed jumping up to hug the man.

“Do you all have any idea what time it is? We weren’t expecting you to get here until Wednesday,” he croaked. He had clearly just woken up.

“It is Wednesday. And we wanted to get ahead of the traffic,” you pointed out.

“Well you nearly gave Mabel a heart attack. Williams, good to see you, boy. Let me show you to your room,” He said indicating for Nebraska to follow him.

“You as well, sir” Nebraska said, following your Uncle, his luggage in hand.

You had never really thought about it but you’d always just assumed Nebraska would stay in the same room as you, just like at home. Then it dawned on you, your Uncle had no idea how bad Nebraska’s sleeping patterns were. You thought maybe you should mention it but there was no way he’d willingly allow you and Nebraska in the same bed without a marriage certificate between you two. He was old fashioned that way.

So you reluctantly just resigned to your bed alone, the exhaustion from driving sending you immediately into slumber before you even had a chance to unpack.

~*~

The next morning you came downstairs to none other than your Aunt’s amazing home cooked breakfast. She was hovering over the stove still making Breakfast while Nebraska and your Uncle were seated at the table, already eating.

“So nobody was gonna wake me up?” You yawned, taking your seat next to Nebraska.

“Figured you’d be out til dinner the way you sleep,” your Aunt said putting down your breakfast in front of you. French toast, sunny side up eggs and her special fried hash browns. Your mouth began to salivate just looking at it.

“Thank you MaeMae,” you said, digging in. Breakfast carried on peacibly but you kept glancing over at Nebraska. He seemed tired, and quiet. Well he was always quiet but a little more than usual. Maybe he was a little uncomfortable here. The last time he saw his General, he had put a bullet through his brain. He never told you the reason why because you two never talked about it but you’d bet Raynard knew. And that’s probably what made it so awkward.

“Alright now Y/N I got a list here for you of things I need done today. I need you to run by the store and pick up some...” Your Aunt Mabel began naming off the various ingredients she still needed for Thanksgiving tomorrow and the other chores she’d assigned you for today. Even though you were an adult, she still believed in putting you to work.

“There. That shouldn’t be too tough,” she said finishing the list of tasks and handing it to you, “Maybe you could take that quiet fella with you, he’s pretty big, he can help you carry some of that stuff.”

“Oh Nebraska probably doesn’t wanna be bothered running errands with me,” you said shrugging off the notion.

“Sure I do,” Nebraska was on the other side of the kitchen leaning against the counter. Both you and your Aunt jumped in surprise, neither of you having heard him even enter the room.

“Good lord boy, anybody ever told you about sneaking up on an old woman! About to give me a heart attack,” Mae said clutching her chest.

~*~

“Why do we need so many flowers, again?” Nebraska asked as he watched the florist load bundle after bundle of fresh cut flowers into your car.

“Mae takes any holiday when family comes over serious. One time she ordered over 20 preplanted trees for Arbor Day. Ended up giving them away as party favors as everyone left.” You said smiling at the memory.

“So it’ll be pretty packed tomorrow, huh?” Tre said watching the florist load the last bundle into the car.

“You have no idea.”

~*~

You couldn’t sleep. You’d tried everything from drinking tea to counting sheep but your body just couldn’t seem to fall into restful bliss without a certain burly figure wrapped around you.

You’d thought about going to see what he was doing, if he was still up but you refrained, not wanting to bother him.

He’d been... weird about things since the camping trip, even tried sleeping in his own bed again but you’d eventually broke him down by acting as if nothing had changed. That was a lie though, everything had changed. Where you merely acknowledged his attractiveness before, you now ached at the sight of him. The mere thought of his lips, so soft and inviting, was enough to send you into a frenzy. When his hand was on your stomach you could practically feel the strength beneath his fingers. You often thought of his strength and stamina. Fantasized about it actually. Fantasized about him getting rough with you, throwing you around before returning to his default sweet nature, making up for it in every possible way.

You were interrupted mid-daydream (or night dream since it was a little past 11p.m.) by a round of small knocks at the door followed by Nebraska peeking his head in.

“You still up?” He asked. You nodded and he came all the way in, closing the door behind him and leaning against it.

“Mind if I join you?” He asked and you felt that familiar shimmer in your stomach as your insides intertwined.

“Of course,” you said a bit breathlessly. He crawled in next you and it was actually a bit... awkward.

“I missed you,” you quipped, interrupting the silence. A goofy grin instantly broke out across Nebraska’s face, which he tried to hide via scratching the back of his head and looking away.

“I, uh, gotta admit I feel the same,” now it was your turn to be bashful.

“Why are we acting like we never see each? Like we didn’t just spend the last two whole days together?” You giggled and Nebraska smirked.

“I guess this is..... different, you know.... more... physical....” he was staring at your lips and you unconsciously bit your lip in response. That seemed to break his trance and he glanced up, a look of guilt marring his perfect features.

“I should probably-,” he said shifting away from you to stand up.

“Nebraska please, don’t...go,” your arm was now wrapped around his chest in an attempt to keep him from leaving. He was so warm, the curls of his chest hair tickling your fingers. His muscles were tense, you could feel them flex beneath you.

“I need you...” you whispered and that’s when the dam broke between the two of you. Nebraska pivoted in your arms, crashing his lips to your own. This wasn’t the same kind of kiss as in the woods. This was something completely different; something hungry and desperate. You could feel him still holding back so you decided to go all in, returning the smooch tenfold, both hands leaving their position at his torso to cup his face.

“Y/N...” he moaned, you felt like you might pass out. His hands latched themselves to your hips, pulling you into his lap. Your hands shifted from his jaw to his shoulders in order to steady yourself, pulling him even closer, meeting his eagerness with your own.

“Take thi- shit,” he moaned as you perched your full weight onto his lap, his already awakened member there to greet you.

“Too much? Am I too heavy?” You asked, beginning to rise from his lap only to have him pull you back down.

“No, you’re perfect babygirl. More than perfect,” he began kissing down your neck, his teeth grazing against the base of your neck hard enough to bruise.

You were melting beneath his touch. He was so quiet and reserved in his daily life so to be succumbed to his passion in such a raw and unfiltered way made your head swim. You never thought a man of his beauty, candor, and strength would look twice at someone like you yet here he was, your touch alone powerful enough to leave him a moaning, whimpering figure of lust beneath you. It gave you a surge of confidence you’d never quite experienced in the bedroom before.

“Take this off,” Nebraska said tugging at your night shirt. That’s when you remembered you weren’t wearing a bra. Meaning you’d be completely exposed to him, pooch, rolls and all.

“Hey, it’s just us here, okay?” He said pecking your lips when he sensed your hesitation.

“O-okay. Can you get the light?” You nodded towards the lamp on you side desk next to your bed.

“As long as I’ve been dreaming about this moment? No way, I gotta see you,” Nebraska said biting his lips, his eyes gazing over you with pure karnal lust. Your stomach fluttered.

You took your shirt off and he was immediately in awe. He gently took one soft mound in his hand, plopping your already hardened nipple into his mouth. Your nails dug into his shoulders as his tongue swirled around the sensitive flesh. Nebraska smirked at your obvious arousal, the vision of his pristine white teeth against your brown areola was almost a work of art.

When he began to go for the other nipple you pushed him back gently, crawling off his lap but he swiftly pulled you back on.

“Where are you going?

“Shhh... just relax,” you said and he finally let you go, allowing you to maneuver yourself between his legs, pulling his boxers down. His swollen member sprang free of the fabric and for a second you thought you might be hallucinating. He was certainly bigger than any man you’d ever been with, and his girth definitely looked more delectable, the pigment from his shaft to his head all one even color that matched the ebony complexion of his skin.

“You were hiding... all this... this whole time?” Your eyes were fixated on his throbbing length.

“Didn’t think you would care either way,” Nebraska said in a breathy voice. You gazed into his brown eyes in utter disbelief before returning to the task at hand.

You kissed your way up his thighs slowly to tease him, dragging your nails lightly along the sensitive area. His dick jumped in excitement.

He was already leaking precum, the head glistening with his essence. You gripped his base and feathered kisses up his shaft, teasing his head with your tongue. The second you took his tip fully into your mouth, he shuddered, gripping the bedsheets for dear life.

“Relax, Braska, let me take care of you,” you said in what you hoped was a ‘sultry’ voice. It had been a while since you’d gave a man head and you were racking your brain, trying to make sure there wasn’t anything you forgot with the inexperience of time.

You slurped him from base to tip, taking your time to get it extremely wet so your hand could pump him easily. You made sure to spit on it just for extra measure and you swore you saw Nebraska’s eyes roll into the back of his head.

You took him into your mouth and immediately hollowed your cheeks, sucking his over sensitive tip while pumping his base. You alternated between this motions and deep throating him as far as you could take him, making quite the show of gagging on his incredible length. You traveled down further, making sure to not to forget his scrotum, sucking one half and then the other while your hands handled the main attraction.

Where Nebraska was tembling before, he was a blubbering mess now, moaning your name along with a string of curse words as he chased his own pleasure. He took one hand and brought it to the back of your head, guiding you back to his swollen tip. You knew he couldn’t keep his orgasm at bay for much longer so you switched into full concentration mode, paying close attention to what would get him over that edge. His hand on the back of your head was gripping you so tight, you thought he might snatch your headscarf off.

“Shit, Y/N, don’t stop. Please, baby, right there, right there,” he begged and you made sure to adhere to him. Right as he was about to explode in your mouth, he grabbed himself and took it out, opting instead to nut on your face. You graciously accepted his release , the warm essence coating your face. You couldn’t help but giggle as he smeared some of it across your lips with his head, tapping the semi-firm member against them.

“Where’d you learn how to do that?” Nebraska asked out of breath. You shrugged as you got up to go wash your face.

You’d were in the middle of wiping off his ‘gift’ when he followed right after you, wrapping his arms around your waist from behind and nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck.

“Nebraska, I gotta wash my face and brush my teeth,” you cooed, grabbing a clean face towel and your night routine face wash. Nebraska turned your head to the side, capturing your lips in one of the slowest, sloppiest kisses you’d ever experienced, emphasizing his tongues presence in your mouth as a ‘Thank You’. When Nebraska finally let your lips go he continued clinging to you, only unwrapping himself once so that he could clean off his own member.

Once the two of you were clean, you took to bed. Nebraska, in a position much similar to earlier, engulfed you in himself, peppering you with kisses until he fell asleep. You fell asleep soon after, still not a hundred percent sure if what had just transpired was real or a dream.

~*~

You woke up noticeably cold. And alone. You glanced over to the other side of the bed to find it empty. That wouldn’t be that unusual any other morning but then the events of last night came flooding back to you. You couldn’t believe how brazen you’d been with him last night and the embarrassment immediately came crushing in.

Also why wasn’t he here? There wasn’t a single sign he’d ever been here. Even back home it was unusual for Nebraska to just silently wake up and creep out like a thief in the night. He probably came to his senses about you last night, which is why he’d ran for the hills.

What more could he possibly want anyway? You’ve already sucked him off. He doesn’t need to entertain you anymore. He got what he came for.

You tried to shake the negative thoughts from your head as you hopped in the shower but they were incessant.

What if he was in a relationship with Tonya. You were so desperate for him last night, you hadn’t even thought to ask. What if you made him a cheater because you couldn’t control yourself around him and just had to jump at the chance to show him you could be a slut. What would he want with one of those anyway when he has a woman like Tonya waiting for him back home.

As you walked down stairs you saw Nebraska moving tables with your Aunt supervising. You couldn’t bare to make eye contact with either of them. It didn’t matter because Mabel heard you anyway

“Y/N! About time you woke up girl, I need you to run down to Annie Sinclair’s- you remember Miss Sinclair don’t you? I need you to runs down to her place and pick up the four Pecan Pies she was supposed to have delivered yesterday,” Mabel said scribbling down the address. You nodded and grabbed your keys, leaving without a word. You didn’t notice Nebraska’s intense eyes longingly look after you as you left.

~*~

By the time you returned back home with your Aunt’s pies, there were cars filling up the driveway and parked on the street out front.

You carried them in but the kitchen was full of different dishes, along with her cooking and you had no where to put them. You sat them down on the dining table and hoped that would suffice for now.

You wandered around looking for her, speaking to various extended family members. Almost everyone here was from her side of the family but they didn’t treat you any different.

“So how’s that museum going baby? What is it you do there again?” You great Aunt Lettie asked.

“Well actually I-“

“Y/N! Girl I been looking for you everywhere! Come on in here and help ya Auntie in the kitchen,” Mabel said thundering down the stairs. You said your condolences to Lettie then followed your Aunt into the kitchen.

You looked around as she began stirring something in a pot, “So what exactly was it that you needed help with?”

“Oh child, nothing. I just know how Lettie gets and she’ll talk your head off all day if you let her,” she chuckled, throwing on her Apron. You sighed in relief, sinking down in a chair for the first time in what felt like hours.

“Tired?” Mabel quipped.

“You have no idea,” you rubbed the side of your temples trying to alleviate a potential headache in its tracks.

“Maybe you wouldn’t be if you actually slept at night,” you felt your heart drop as your eyes flew open.

“Save it. I went to fetch that boy this morning so he could move some furniture around for me. Imagine my surprise to see not only his room empty but that he’d some how stumbled into yours. Better be glad it was me who drug him out of there and not your uncle.” She turned her attention away from stirring the pot to... well... stir the pot.

“There’s nothing going on between us... we just sleep next to each other. But we’re not... like that,” you averted your eyes. Wait, did she say she drug him out of your room this morning?

“Sell that tale to some other simpleton, I’ve seen the way you been eyeing that man. And more importantly, how he looks at you. That’s love, honey, clear as day,” Was it that obvious that your heart ached for him every time you were in a five feet radius of the man?

“I... I.... I didn’t mean for this to happen...”

“For what to happen? To fall for him harder than a piano with a paper parachute?” She didn’t need an answer, your face said it all. “Look, I don’t know exactly what you two got going on rattling around in those big, pretty heads of yours but what I do know is if there were ever two people who needed a little love, deserved a little love in their life, I’m looking at them.”

You felt like you could cry. You’d been so in denial about everything you felt for this man for so long that now faced with your own feelings, they almost threatened to overpower you.

“I- if he doesn’t feel the same, if this is one sided- I- I’ve never really felt this way about anyone before. If he rejects me, it’ll tear me apart. I can’t risk the heartache,”

“Child the world is full of heartache the same way it’s full of rejection. That’s just the nature of life. But one things for sure, nothing will ever come of the two of you skirting around each other like a pair of mice. You need to clear things up even if it doesn’t go according to your plan, which knowing you, you probably don’t even have one. Go talk to the man.” And that was that on her lecture. She turned around and resumed stirring whatever she was cooking on the stoveto, only glancing over her shoulder when she noticed you hadn’t moved.

“I meant now.”

~*~

“And that’s when I told him, ‘look, I don’t care if the god damn Marshal himself rides up on a golden chariot and declares the sanction with feathers flying straight out his ass, I’m not moving my platoon for nobody!’” The table Nebraska was currently sitting at burst into laughter and he cracked a smile to be polite but he didn’t have the slightest clue what the conversation was about. Didn’t really care to be honest. His mind was on one thing and one thing only, that thing of course being you.

It all still felt like a dream to him, he’d almost believe it was if he hadn’t woke up in your bed. Correction, somebody woke him up and it wasn’t you. One look at your Aunt’s face and he knew the jig was up.

“Come help me move some tables, big fella,” she said closing your door behind her. He pulled on his sweatpants which had still been discarded on the floor and followed behind her. He stopped quickly in his own room to grab a shirt. Thank god you’d had the mind to cover up after last night’s escapade. That would only make the situation look worse.

Nebraska was sure he was in for a lecture but the older woman continued on as if she’d seen nothing out of the ordinary, giving out various orders to get ready for the day. Preparation that was much needed by the way. In only a matter of hours the house was filled to the brim with more people than Nebraska could have possibly anticipated. But that was hardly a problem because that gave him ample opportunity to avoid you.

He didn’t know what was going through his mind last night but he had embarrassed himself beyond belief. Looking back, he wished he’d done so many things differently. He wished he had been man enough not to ejaculate so early. He wished he had took care of your pleasure first before obtaining his own. He wished he had thrown all the foreplay out the window and been inside you. When you came downstairs this morning and wouldn’t even look at him, he knew you regretted it. Of course you’d expected more out of him. He had expected more out of himself, but he promised himself if he ever got the opportunity for such intimacies with you again, he’d ravish you the way you deserved.

And oh did you deserve it and then some. The way your mouth had worked Nebraska last night, he could have died a happy man right then, right there. You sucked him off in a way he’d never been before, leaving him completely putty on your well-versed hands. You obviously must have had quite the experience in this area because you knew exactly what to do at every turn, getting him to his release faster than he could himself. Just the thought alone made him crave you, want to seek you out. It had been easier for him to deny his sexual urges for you when he had no point of reference but last night had only served to intensify his need to bed you. A need he’d probably never satisfy after his embrassing performance last night.

Nebraska realized he was completely lost to the conversation with the oldhead army men around him, friends of the Lieutenant no doubt, so he respectfully excused himself then went to head upstairs. He needed a moment to himself to collect his thoughts and stop obsessing over you. But it looked as if luck wasn’t on his side today.

As he began his ascension up the stairs you were coming down and suddenly, your eyes locked. You looked just as beautiful as ever, your mauve skirt and Jean button down accentuating your tempting chubby figure. His mind immediately went to the feel of your curves molding against his own physique, the memory of your delicious weight on his lap igniting a fire in him. He really needed to calm down.

“Hey...” you said in a voice he almost couldn’t hear.

“Hey,”

“Can, um, can we talk?” You asked tugging at the bottom of your skirt.

“Course,” Shit, Nebraska knew where this was going.

“Okay, um..... in here,” she tugged his arm and pulled him into the nearest bathroom, locking the door behind her.

“We need to talk about last night,” Nebraska’s blood went cold.

“I’m listening...”

“I didn’t mean to- That wasn’t my intention to- if you- I wasn’t trying to-“

“Save it, Y/N. Just forget it ever happened.” Nebraska couldn’t listen to this. He couldn’t hear how much you regret being with him. What easily was a night of utter perfection for him was nothing more than an impulsive mistake for you and that realization hurt too much to hear verbalized.

“Nebraska please just... let me talk. Even if you don’t care about what I have to say, at least let me say it. Please...,” your voice cracked and he could hear the tears you were fighting back in your voice. He thought about storming out to save himself from having to watch this breakdown but he knew him leaving would only cause you to burst into tears and he just couldn’t do that to you. So Nebraska resigned to leaning against the wall, arms folded across his chest, indicating to you that you had his full attention.

“Ok look. I- I don’t know the full nature of you and Tonya’s relationship but I’m not an idiot. I knew something was going on with you two but I still went after you anyway and I just want to apologize profusely for impeding on your relationship with her,” you took a breath, “but I feel I owe it to you, and to myself, to be honest about my... feelings the last few months. I- I’m not the most experienced with men. I often read into things way too much. I’m anxious to a fault. But either way, I somehow deluded myself into seeing your kindness and gentleman-like ways for something they weren’t. I- I began developing feeling for you when I shouldn’t have. And for that I apologize.... again.” You took another breath, swallowing this time.

“You’re a great guy. One of the best men I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. Last night... I don’t know what came over me. I’m usually not so aggressive, especially sexually, and I’m sorry for coming at you like some sort of deranged animal in heat. It wasn’t right and I promise you it’ll never happen again. I know all hope for the two of us being as close as we were is out the window. And I don’t blame you for that, by the way. It’s my fault and I take full responsibility. I just hope, that maybe, in time you’ll be able to forgive me and I can move on from feeling like this. I promise you I’ll get over it, I just need a little time but until then I was hoping we could at least remain friends. I know that’s a lot to ask but I don’t really think I could handle if things continued like this with you ignoring me completely. I know I’m probably being overly sensitive right now but it just... hurts....” you trailed off. Nebraska hadn’t said a word, his body frozen in that spot while his mind raced to process everything you’d just told him.

“Are you finished?” His voice was low, rugged.

“.... yeah, I guess I am,” he could hear the disappointment.

Nebraska walked up to you, cupping your jaw with hand as he captured your lips in his own. You eyes bulged out of your head in shock and for a second he though you were going to push him away.

“N-n-Nebraska I-“

“Shhhh. You got your chance to speak, now it’s my turn,” he returned to your lips, deepening the kiss. You moaned into his mouth as he lifted you onto the bathroom counter. His hands traveled under your skirt, gripping your thighs, undoubtedly his new favorite part of you. You let out a squeak of surprise when he suddenly pulled you flush against him.

“I’ve been agonizing over you since I met you. You think any man could be in proximity to all of this-“ he smacked your ass “and not want to break you in half? If you’re delusional then I’m in this fantasy right with you because I’ve been enamored with you for months. But you just seemed so disinterested I.... I couldn’t... I didn’t know...”

“Hey, it’s alright.” You cooed, cupping his face. He rest his forehead against your own, grateful for the intimacy.

“I just need you to know this isn’t one sided. You have nothing to apologize to me for, not now, not ever.” Nebraska wished he could say more. Wished he could articulate more coherently exactly how deep his feelings went for you. Wished he could express how you made him feel like he wasn’t such a monster, like he was worthy of his own personhood, even if he doubted it himself most times.

Nebraska opened his eyes to see you staring at his lips, the wanton look in your eyes making his cock throb. Yes he wanted to proclaim his undying love and affection for you but he also wanted to fuck you so good your pussy would need crutches the next day.

“C’mere,” he growled lowly and you almost bounced off the counter wrapping your arms around his neck to kiss him. He could appreciate his position of standing between your thighs however he knew realistically he couldn’t fuck you right here in the bathroom. Not with the house damn near filled to capacity. No, he’d have to show a little more restraint for your sake and his own.

“And, Y/N, about last night...,” Nebraska said breaking the kiss. You hummed in reply as you began trailing kisses down his neck.

“How did you expect to give head like that and not have a man fall in love with you?”

~*~

A/N: What y’all think? Told y’all I was gonna give y’all some action if you stuck with me 😘😘 I hope y’all liked this chapter because I actually worked harder on this one than any other chapter so far. As always please let me know what y’all think, it really helps me get ideas for the next chapter. 💕💕🥰

Everything Taglist:

@chaneajoyyy @queennanayaa @ultracrii @notsomellowmushroom@jesforpres @thehomierobbstark @thadelightfulone @amelatonin@quietstorm-73 @destinio1 @wakanda-inspired @wawakanda-btch@steampunkprincess147 @purple-apricots @macfizzle @caswinchester2000@marvelmaree @supersizemeplz @all-the-blog-names-were-gone @savagescorpion @ghostfacekill-monger @raysunshine78 @blessingz2x2@sydneebleu @erikaintdead @amazonian-strap-queen@acceptyourselfloveyourself @kenbieeereadss

Trevante Only Taglist:

@heavensangelxo @scoopdiwoooo @chillavesss @tionneec @l-auteuse@babygurlniah43 @whereistheblow

Old Masterlist: (Will Not Be Used After Completion Of This Series)

@chaneajoyyy @queen-of-the-jabari @queennanayaa @clydevevo @queennanayaa @chaneajoyyy@killmongerthiskoochie @theunsweetenedtruth @blackgirloneshots@blmforeal @erikkillmongerstan @jozigrrl @quietstorm-73@sailorsenshi420 @wakandamama @mxearth @chefjessypooh @macfizzle @chasingsunlight @dameshaemonique @rubiesandravens @raysunshine78 @melaninmarvel l @melanisticroyalty @softnani @vibranium-soul @itstaliaduh @cinki-the-black-goddess @thehomierobbstark @darkangelchronicles@bartierbakarimobisson @doublesidedscoobysnacks@blackpinup22 @tchokemedaddy @clydevevo @amirra88@labelletemps @wawakanda-btch @supersizemeplz @purple-apricots @musicloveand-pride

#trevante rhodes x you #trevante rhodes imagine #trevante rhodes x reader #trevante rhodes

[silverfootstepswrites]

Butterfly [41]

summary And every chapter has a beginning.

There was an old torii on the western edge of Konoha. The red gate was faded and weather-worn. Sakura remembered Kiba’s grandmother scolding them when she caught them trying to climb up it many years ago. 

Sakura paused in front of the torii now. She tilted her head back, tracing the straight lines of those wooden posts with her eyes. Many years ago, some people had proposed repainting the gate. But so many had opposed it that the idea had been rejected. And in a way, Sakura was glad that the idea had never passed. Because she liked seeing the age and those chipped spots. 

There was something special about that gate. It didn’t do anything magical. Walking through it led to a regular street. And it wasn’t as if there was some amazing story attached to it. It was just... there. Always had been.

As Sakura stared at it, she decided that that was what made it special. Just like the buildings, like the people, it was special because it belonged there. She gave the gate a pat before she walked past.

Sakura didn’t realize how exhausted she had been until she crossed the threshold to her home. After three drinks and some salty snacks, Kiba dropped her off at her front door. She remembered her head hitting the pillow. She opened her eyes nearly 11 hours later, baffled, and not entirely certain that she wasn’t dead. Or that a year hadn’t passed. Rather than refresh her, her long sleep left her a little hazy. 

She sat up, wearing the joggers and sweatshirt she had been wearing on the plane. Her suitcase sat still fully-packed in the corner. Squinting, she grabbed her phone to check Instagram. The blue light from the screen blinded her for the first few seconds. She replied to a few tweets. Scrolled through her emails. And only then did she roll out of bed to wash her face.

When she went outside to check her mailbox, Sakura found Akamaru sitting at her front door. His tongue hung out, tail thumping against the concrete step. Rubbing her eyes, Sakura moved past him to pull the envelopes from her mailbox. And then she stopped in the doorway. 

“I’m tired, Akamaru. Come back tomorrow,” she yawned. Akamaru’s tail continued to wag back and forth. 

“Go home, Akamaru,” Sakura tried again. His tail swished even harder. 

Sakura sighed.

“...Let me go change.”

The morning cool should have helped perk her up. Konoha was still lively, even in the wintertime. People who didn’t know this area would miss everything. They would mistake the morning calm for silence. But Sakura could spot the little things.

Old Man Sarutobi, out for his morning walk, waved at her. He headed down the street, toward the market street where white curls of steam rose into the sky from the bakery. Bells clanged in the distance as the fishermen came in with their morning catch. Metal doors rattled up as the storekeepers opened up for the day. There was the distant beep of a truck backing up near the docks. And when she passed the houses, sometimes she could even hear people calling to each other. 

On that day, Sakura deviated from her usual path. And Akamaru seemed happy to follow along on this new adventure. She weaved through the town, past the public bath and the old bookstore. She passed Genma’s bar, which had closed several hours ago. She knew that Genma would be fast asleep after a long night of pouring shochu and wiping glasses. Down the street, she spotted the butcher on his bike. He waved, ringing his little bell as he passed. 

Feet hitting the pavement, she traced the path of the railroad tracks until they arrived at the Inuzuka Animal Clinic. Akamaru barked as he bounded down the familiar walkway. Next door was the house that the Inuzuka family had occupied for many, many years. Akamaru barked again. But to Sakura’s surprise, Akamaru didn’t leap over the fence to wake Kiba. Instead, he began pawing at the back door of the clinic. 

Sakura heard a window open. And then Kiba’s voice drifted from inside the little building.

“Haruno, is that you?” he yelled.

“Yeah. I brought Akamaru,” she replied.

There was a pause. And then Kiba stuck his head out the window. His hair stuck up in every direction. Eyes barely opened. The stretched-out collar of his t-shirt had been yanked over his head over and over. He let out a huge yawn before he jerked his head.

“Come inside. I gotta show you something,” he said to her. 

The back door to the clinic was open when she tried the knob. Akamaru darted inside, tail wagging. Sakura followed the pooch’s path through the back, around storage shelves. She passed the bathroom and the laundry room. The washer was already rumbling through a wash cycle. The cages in the back were mostly empty. A small, watery-eyed dog lifted its head when she approached. It had a bright pink cast on its front paw. Sakura paused to pet its muzzle before she moved on. 

Sakura found Kiba in one of the exam rooms. He wore sweatpants and the distinct air of someone who had just rolled out of bed. He hadn’t even bothered to shave. 

Kiba was crouched over a cardboard box. And when she stepped into the room, he moved to the side. She crouched beside him. Before she could ask about what was going on, she looked into the box. A squeal escaped her. 

“Oh! Inuzuka!” she breathed. 

The box was lined with blue towels. In the corner lay a dark gray cat. Its eyes narrowed before it let out a lazy meow. She recognized the red ribbon tied around its neck. It was Old Man Sarutobi’s cat. And crowded around the cat’s belly were four wriggling shapes each no bigger than the palm of her hand. 

“Kittens!” Sakura gasped. She scrunched up into a ball, hands fisting on her knees. Her eyes widened as Kiba picked up one of the kittens. He turned it around so she could glimpse its little face, eyes still squinted shut. It let out a tiny mewl and she felt her heart squeeze. 

“You wanna hold him?” Kiba offered. And before she could respond, he took her wrist. He deposited the kitten in her hands. Sakura froze for a moment. It was so warm and so soft. And its high-pitched mewls made her want to cry. 

“Oh. He’s perfect,” she whispered. Her hands closed around the kitten, careful not to squeeze too tight. She lifted the kitten closer to her eyes. She took in the pink nose and mouth. Tiny ears and delicate paws. The grey fuzz that covered his whole body.

“You wanna keep him?” 

Sakura barely heard him. She knew he had said something, so she lifted her chin, expression a little dazed. 

Kiba’s right elbow rested on his knee. And his head leaned to the side, resting against his shoulder. He was watching her, a smile on his face. Kiba started a little when Akamaru wormed his way under his arm. Kiba patted Akamaru’s neck, accepting a few licks. 

“Wait. What?” Sakura said as Kiba’s words finally processed in her brain. 

Kiba stared right back, still smiling. Akamaru’s muzzle rested on his knee now.

“Old Man Sarutobi says he doesn’t have the energy or the room for four new cats. And I’d rather not give them away to strangers,” Kiba explained. 

Sakura peered back down at the kitten. 

“I’ve never even had a pet before, Inuzuka. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do,” she replied. Kiba didn’t say anything, so she went on. “And... I’m not really sure I could do it. I mean... maybe... I don’t know. Maybe I’m too selfish.” 

Sighing, she set the kitten back down in the box, right beside its mother. She watched as it stumbled its way around. Wriggling past its siblings to try to find a place to nurse. Its tail was just a stubby little triangle.

“You sleep okay last night?” Kiba queried.

Sakura snorted as she recalled the conversation from the night before. Although the mission had been to get her to describe her trip to Nagoya in excruciating detail, things had gone a bit sideways. After the first drink, they had started talking about high school. And the night ended with them howling with laughter as Sakura told the story of how Kiba had dressed up as a woman to prank Kakashi on Valentine’s Day.

“I still can’t believe that you did that,” Sakura said. 

“Yeah. We did a lot of dumb shit when we were kids,” sighed Kiba, smiling. There was a pause. 

In that silence was possibility. They could have gone on talking about the past, recalling old memories. Like dusting off an old box to shuffle through the photos inside. Instead, grunting, Kiba got to his feet. 

“Ma’s making breakfast. You wanna stay to eat?” he offered, along with his hand. Sakura accepted both. 

“Yeah. I’m starving.”

Monday came. A few students asked her about being on TV. Some lamented that they hadn’t seen her skating. Naruto stuck by her, shooing each one away. The way he put his hand on his hip made him look like his mother. All he needed was a red wig. Sakura didn’t say this- especially since he was actually being quite helpful. 

“Sensei, we saw you crying on TV. That was so cute!” one of the second years laughed. He dodged when Naruto kicked at him. 

“Honestly. These kids should be going to class,” Naruto grumbled. 

The irony of that statement seemed to go right over his head. She smiled, choosing not to say anything as he followed her up to the library. 

“Don’t feel bad, Nee-chan. My whole family was crying during his free,” he then assured her. She heard a slight gruffness in his voice.

“Thanks, Naruto. Look at you all grown up and trying to comfort me,” she replied, nudging him with her elbow. Naruto grinned. As the bell for first period rang, Sakura shooed him off to class. But not before she scolded him for not calling her ‘sensei’. 

Sakura distributed her souvenirs from Nagoya during lunchtime. She had expected Shizune and Kurenai to pounce on her to grill her about what they had seen during the Grand Prix. Instead, they were so well-behaved that it was a little suspicious. In fact, as Sakura looked around the room, there were only two types of responses: Either people smiled too hard or they avoided looking at her altogether. 

“You all saw, huh?” she guessed. 

“Orochimaru-sensei explained it to us,” replied Lee, peering out from behind an English textbook. 

“Well. Any questions?” asked Sakura. 

There was a pause. And then Asuma lifted his hand. Stopped himself halfway as he realized that he could just speak.

“So... how long are you gonna keep pretending you two’re still married?” he questioned.

“At least until the end of this skating season. I’m not sure. We didn’t really think this through,” Sakura answered.

“Clearly,” muttered Shikamaru, chin in his hand. 

“We saw pictures of you two on dates. Were those fake?” Kurenai inquired. 

“Completely,” Sakura confirmed.

“See? I told you!” Kurenai hissed to Shizune. 

“Anything else?” asked Sakura. 

Everyone looked around the room. But no one else spoke up. 

“Cool. Any other questions about this matter, please direct them to my secretary,” Sakura concluded, gesturing towards Shikamaru. Who glared at her, but didn’t try to deny the title. 

Sakura had expected everyone to be a little more nosey. But apparently Orochimaru had done a good enough job of explaining the situation. Lunch was instead filled with the usual chit-chat. As Sakura munched through chunks of steamed carrot, she noticed that someone was missing. 

“I saw him this morning. He’s here,” Shikamaru replied when she asked. 

With a few minutes left in lunch, Sakura headed down the hall to the art room. She could see a light on inside. She knocked, just to be polite, before she slid the door open. 

There was a big canvas set up on an easel. It faced away from the window. All she could see was the back of the canvas, along with the big jar of water set on the counter beside it. And as the door slid, Itachi’s head popped up from behind the canvas. He pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. He leaned over to wave past the canvas.

“Oh. Sorry. Are you busy?” Sakura said, hesitating in the doorway. Itachi shook his head. He took off his glasses. Wiped his forehead on the sleeve of his shirt. Blue smudged onto his brow bone. Sakura gestured at her own face.

“Um. You’ve got a little...” she told him.

Itachi looked down at his hands. There was paint on both of them. Sakura stepped over to help him. She looked around to see if there was a paper towel or a cloth. When she found none, she reached into her pocket for her handkerchief. It was white with a yellow border. She used it to dab at Itachi’s face. Using careful movements to wipe the paint away. 

“You look busy,” she commented. 

Itachi closed his eyes. And she realized that his eyelashes were quite long. Before he could catch her staring, she resumed rubbing at the streak of paint. The little space heater in the corner of the room rumbled to life. 

“I wanted to try painting something not for teaching purposes. It’s been a while,” he told her. 

“Do you mind if I look?” Sakura asked. Because up until now, she had kept her gaze trained on his face. She figured the rules of art were sort of like the rules of a new skating routine. You didn’t look until you were asked. 

Itachi opened his eyes. They weren’t black, like she thought. They were brown, almost a little red towards the pupil. It was such an unexpected color that she couldn’t help but smile. Itachi looked confused, but he smiled back. And then he gave her a nod.

Sakura turned to look at the canvas. It was incomplete, but the side that was filled in showed some sort of river or canal walled by concrete. Plum blossoms bordered the walkway, growing tinier and tinier as they blurred into the distance. It was a little strange, seeing half the canvas in color while the other side only bore faint pencil sketches. 

The sky was powder blue, the plum blossoms were pink, and the concrete was the beige-grey she expected. But as she drank in the scene, something in her chest expanded. A feeling that she couldn’t possibly be feeling. When she turned to Itachi, she realized that he had been watching her. And he seemed a little nervous. 

“This makes me feel.... “ Sakura hesitated. Looked over the canvas again. “...sad?”

And then she shook her head. “No. Not sad. It’s more like- you know that feeling when you pick up a book you read when you were a kid? Seeing it again?” she rambled, feeling a little crazy. 

“Nostalgic,” Itachi uttered. 

“Yes!” she exclaimed. She turned to him again. 

The look on his face startled her. He looked- not sad. Apparently ‘sad’ just wasn’t the word of the day. But to call him happy was wrong too. It was something in-between. 

“Nostalgic,” she repeated, holding his gaze. 

And when she couldn’t look him in the eyes anymore, she turned her attention back to the painting. “I feel like I miss this place. Even though I don’t even know where it is.”

“It’s Koto. Where I grew up,” Itachi informed her. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossing. “This is the path that I used to take to walk to school.”

“Oh,” was all Sakura could think to say. When she stole a glance at his face, she still couldn’t read his expression. And that bothered her.

“....I’m about to ask you a weird question,” she warned. His gaze flickered to her, lips curling up.

“Alright,” he agreed. 

Sakura looked down at her handkerchief. At the pretty shade of teal that stained the corner as she added, “And you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

“Okay.”

Sakura hesitated for a moment longer. She took a deep breath before she asked, “How do you feel right now?”

“Health-wise?”

“Emotionally.”

Rubber soles squeaked down the corridor. The low hum of chatter followed. And then both sounds faded. Itachi clasped his hands together, fingers interlocking. 

“Hm.... well... glad to have good company...tired...and just a little homesick,” he listed. Each phrase was measured. 

Sakura realized that that was the way he always spoke. Itachi never stumbled over words or corrected himself. He took longer to say something, but when he did, he knew exactly what he wanted to say. As she realized this, she saw that he was smiling at her now. 

“Can I ask why you want to know?” he questioned. 

She squeezed her bare ring finger. 

“I’m beginning to realize that I kind of suck at reading people’s faces. And that I’m wrong.... a lot. So I figured I might as well ask,” she admitted. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see him nodding. 

“That’s a little weird,” he said. She felt her cheeks begin to warm. Because she couldn’t help agreeing with him. 

“But I like it. Weird is good, I think,” Itachi added. 

Her blush deepened. He laughed at her. 

“Why’re you turning red?”

“Shut up. Don’t look at me,” she retorted, turning away from him. She fanned herself with one hand. But she burst into laughter as she felt him fanning her too. 

#writing #butterfly #itasaku

[splatteredfandoms523]

A Cute Little Pizza Party

(I thought I’d try out a little story with some Iplier dads and little green Septic children. This is my take two on this story as the first time I wrote this, my laptop crashed.)

It’s been quite the day at the Iplier house, with meetings and plans to keep everything going and in check. Dark and Wilford were talking over plans to either go run errands themselves or send Google or Bim to run to the grocery store to keep the house stocked. But then, there’s a knock on the door. Nobody ever knocks on the door. 

Bim Trimmer happens to be closest to the door and he opens it.

“Uhm, Dark....! Can you and Wil come here for a second???“ Bim stutters, unable to comprehend how this all came to be. 

Dark and Wilford look over, and their eyes get as big. 

“How in the he-?“ Dark tries to get out his sentence, but he just can’t. He’s speechless. 

“Oh Dark! Look at how cute they are! And look at this little green haired one! I don’t think we should leave them out there all on their lonesome,” Wilford coos, picking up a child with a little suit and bow tie, “This one doesn’t have green hair, but this is has gotta be my favorite!“ 

Dark rubs his temples, “Fine, we can bring them inside, but then I need a full Iplier meeting in the living room. Then, we can meet and watch there little children,” He sighs and picks up the small glitchy child. 

Bim hurries to grab Google, Bing, King, Doc and Host. He doesn’t think it would be a great idea to grab Yandere or Ed just yet. But for everyone he does bring with him, their reactions say it all. 

“How did these little children appear on our doorstep? Do we know where they came from? Do we even know their names?“ Google is surprisingly the first to ask these questions. 

Everyone looks dumbfounded at these children until Dark speaks up. 

“Hello children. What are your names?“ He asks.

They each pipe up individually saying their names are Marvin, Chase, Anti, Henrik, Jackie, and one doesn’t talk at all, but Henrik tells them that his name is Jameson and that he was born mute. 

“I dunno how we got here, but I’m scared,“ Chase whines, asking for someone to hold him. Google begrudgingly picks Chase up as Dark has Anti, Wilford has Jameson, Doc has Henrik, Bing has Marvin, and Bim has Jackie as all of them had started to cry. Dark had no idea what to do, but he looked at Wilford and Doc and mimicked their bouncing. It came pretty naturally to him. 

Even all of the children, none of them older than 5, calmed down. Jameson, being the youngest and therefore needing the most sleep, had already passed out on Wilford, making him smile. Chase and Marvin were already asleep in their new robot friends’ arms too, making Bing smile and Google freeze. 

Google has no idea how to handle these newfound emotions and this newfound desire to protect this child, as he looks so helpless in his arms. Bing just smiles as he understands emotions more than Google.

“Hey, Google. You should grab a blanket for the child. He’s shivering,“ Dark snaps Google out of it. 

Google slowly reaches for a blanket, careful not to wake Chase as he searches how to wrap a child in a blanket on his holographic screen. Wilford notices as Google wraps Chase up and giggles, only to see Google turn red. Bing laughs as he also wraps up a shivering Marvin, not taking notice of how skinny he is. 

“Okay, Google, Bing. I need you to take the sleeping children to the spare room. There they can sleep on the bed in there. Wilford, I need you to put that small child in there, too,“ Dark instructs them, earning a little whimper from Wilford that he ignores. 

Google, Bing, and Wilford head for the spare room, and then Doc perks up as he hears Henrik start coughing. He feels Henrik’s forehead, looking concerned.

“Dark, I need to take Henrik to my clinic. He’s running a fever, and don’t worry. I’ll take care of him,“ Doc says to Dark as he power walks to the clinic with Henrik, not giving Dark much of a choice in the matter.

At least I can trust him to take care of that child. Unlike a certain cotton candy killer I know. Dark thinks to himself. 

Dark turns his attention to a fussy Anti that he keeps bouncing on his knee. Bim is bouncing Jackie when he hears Jackie’s tummy rumble. Then, he realizes how skinny Jackie really is. 

“Dark, look at how skinny they are. Anti is just as skinny as Jackie here. We should get some food for them,“ Bim looks concernedly at Jackie, Dark, and Anti, “Hey, buddy. What kind of food do you like?“ Bim asks Jackie. 

“Ooooo I like pizza! With ‘ronis, please!“ Jackie beams.

“Do you want pizza? When was the last time you ate?” Dark asks Anti.

“I want pizza!“ Anti shouts, but he gets quiet at his next response, “Been a long time, Henny made us walk a long way until we got here. He tell us that no one will hurt us here.”

Anti starts to cower a little as Dark looks appalled, “No one will hurt you here. You are safe here. I will see to that. Now. Bim,” Dark says, turning his attention to Bim and Jackie, “Please go see to it that Google orders some pizza for all of these children. Don’t let Bing do it or he’ll order way way too much.” 

Bim looks at Dark the Jackie before he smiles, “Alright! Are you ready to go on an adventure with me, Jackie? We’re gonna go to Google land to order as much pizza as you want, okay?” 

Jackie smiles and giggles, “Yeah! ‘Ventures!” 

They take off for the spare room to find Google when Wilford comes back in the living room, just to see Anti start to relax on Dark. Wilford giggles and smiles, only for his expression to drop a bit when he sees the concern on Dark’s face. 

“Wil, these children haven’t eaten in days.They’re even afraid that we’ll hurt them. How did they end up at our doorstep? Why us?“ Dark frets over the children, “At least Bim is ordering pizza for them with Google and Doc is taking care of the Henrik one and three of them are asleep.“

Wilford frowns, “Well, they don’t have to worry anymore. We got ‘em,” He puts a hand on Dark’s shoulder as he sees Anti glitch a small bit ,”And it looks this little one is either shaky or maybe glitching? Maybe Google could help you with that. Or Doc, but you said he had one of the kids in his clinic, so Google would be your best bet.” 

Dark sighs, holding Anti close, “Maybe I’ll show him to Google later, but for now, I need to talk to Doc, but Wil, when the pizza comes can you pay for it for me?” 

Wilford nods as Dark hands him his card and heads out with Anti. They make their way into Doc’s clinic to see Doc tending to a sleeping Henrik. 

Doc notices his entrance, “His fever has gone back down, at least. But he’s severely dehydrated and needs food.” 

Dark nods,”That was precisely what I wanted to talk to you about. I wanted to tell you that I sent Bim to order pizza with Google’s help for these children.” 

Doc smiles a bit, “Then when pizza gets here, I’ll wake up this little one. But, for now, I’m letting him sleep with the IV drip to get him hydrated and let him rest off that fever.”

Anti looks at Henrik with sad eyes, and Dark notices, “It’s alright. He is in good hands with Doc. But in the meantime, would you like something to drink?”

Anti looks up at Dark, “Yeah, do you have juice?”

“I’m sure we do. Let’s -“ Dark is interrupted by the sound of the doorbell, “I guess we should go get some pizza instead, but we can get juice too.“

Anti smiles, and they head to the kitchen, where Wilford has a tall stack of pizza boxes in his arms. He proceeds to slide them from his arms to the kitchen table. 

“Well, I’m assuming Bing made this order,“ Dark comments as he has Anti choose what kind of pizza he wants. 

Everyone else files into the kitchen, each of the children picking out their pizza before anyone else gets any. The kids are get set down by the coffee table in the living room, besides Jameson. He was clinging to Wilford and wouldn’t be put down, so Wilford just got his pizza whilst holding him and smiling. 

Dark pulls Google aside after a few minutes, “Google, how are we going to put all of these children to bed? That spare room is definitely not enough room for all of them. But, I think Doc is keeping Henrik with him for observation, so that’s one less child to worry about, but that still leaves five children.”

Google looks around, “We could always let one or two of them sleep on the couch or in someone else’s room, depending on the someone, but I for one would like to have the little one with the hat in my room tonight.”

Wilford invades their conversation while holding Jameson, “Google. I didn’t think you could handle children. But, if you get the one with the snapback hat in your room. I want this one,” He gestures to the little happy, shy boy he’s holding, “in my room with me. I got a plan to give ‘im a little bed for himself and everything.” 

Dark chuckles, “I guess we have no where else to put them tonight, so I will allow it. But, the little green one is mine, and that still leaves us with the cat mask one and the superhero one. I forget their names.” 

Bim joins in on the conversation too, “Well, the little superhero can be my sidekick, if you let me.” 

Google looks over at Bing, who’s watching the children while they eat, “Bing would probably take the cat mask one as his cuddle bug if you let him, and I would make sure that he behaved.”

Dark gives. “Alright, you got me. But-” He stops everyone from running to their perspective children, “I don’t want hear a word out of any of you once I get Anti to sleep. If you wake him or me up, it will not be a pleasant morning for you.” 

They took his warning seriously, and once everyone went off into their rooms for the night, after cleaning up pizza plates, no one made much noise. Soon, all you could hear was calm, steady breathing and snoring. So, the chaotic day comes to an end. 

@save-jacksepticeye @hufflepufftrax @jamesondaily

#septicchildren AU #markiplier #jacksepticeye #jacksepticeye egos #markiplier egos #darkiplier #antisepticeye #wilford warfstache #chase brody

[aph-oklahoma-46]

More royal au!!!!

Royal AU part 2

//Well this is overdue. Enjoy. Feel free to ask about anything that’s not clear or anything you want to know more about.

“Is everything alright?”Colonneh snapped out of his thoughts when his father spoke. Onacona was lookingat him from across the room, concerned. “You seem nervous.”

“No! I mean, yes,everything is fine and no, I’m not nervous. It’s just… not every day anotherroyal family visits.”  Huutsuu, who’dbeen spinning in front of the mirror and admiring the dress she’d been givenfor the special occasion, turned quickly to her father.

“Yeah! There’s gonna bemusic and horses and- and Mama says that King Francis ahs kids my age that Ican play with while they’re here and- it’s gonna be so much fun!” She waspractically vibrating with excitement at this point. The majority of Huutsuu’syoung life had so far been spent in the castle walls or just outside them, onthe grounds, so she was naturally very glad to meet new people. Onaconachuckled and scooped her up.

“I did hear that he hastwo boys around your age. I also heard that they’re trouble-makers, just likeyou,” the king said, tapping her nose.

Huutsuu giggled and puton a look of faux innocence that might have fooled someone who didn’t know her.“I’m not a trouble-maker, Papa,” she said, giggling some more. Colonneh rolledhis eyes and turned to his own mirror to straighten his collar.

The reason for the visitwas decidedly more troubling than Huutsuu had made it out to be (though to befair, she didn’t know what that reason was). Naduah and Onacona had agreed withFrancis that they should meet together to discuss a solution to a mutualproblem. Though Francis used to enjoy fair relations between his own andAntonio’s kingdoms, those relations had become strained in recent years, andFrancis already had poor diplomatic ties with Kirkland’s kingdom. With twohostile kingdoms making threats, Francis was in need of an ally. Naduah andOnacona were also worried about Kirkland and Antonio, and Francis sent them amessage suggesting negotiations. Naduah was skeptical; they two kingdoms hadvery little interaction up to that point, outside of some trade. But Francisneeded the extra strength of their kingdom as much as they would need his ifAntonio or Arthur were to attack, and he made it very clear that if diplomacywas not an option, force certainly was. Both sides knew that an invasion ofeither kingdom would weaken them to attack from others, so the monarchs decidedto meet for negotiations.

Colonneh knew vaguelythat the risk of war was the reason for the diplomatic visit, but he didn’tknow the exact details yet. That would probably change soon, however, since hisparents were preparing him for when he would inherit the throne. When he waslittle, he was so impatient to grow up and not have to have people to help himdress or ride a horse or tell him what to do. Now, he sometimes wished he wasstill Huutsuu’s age, too young to worry about the responsibilities of runninganything more complex than her imaginary town of dolls.

When he was satisfiedwith his appearance, and once Onacona had finally corralled Huutsuu long enoughto finish getting her ready to meet the visiting family, they left the room andheaded to the meeting hall again. As they left the room, they passed the guardswhich were stationed outside the door. There were extra guards posted at theentrances to the castle and the bedrooms of the royal family, as well as at theperimeter of the kingdom. The threats posed by the hostile kingdoms werecertainly not being overlooked, especially after what was rumored to have happenedto one of King Francis’ daughters. Not that anything had been proven, but thecircumstances surrounding Luanne’s death was suspicious to say the least.Colonneh and Huutsuu’s family had not had any trouble like that so far (well,Ahyoka had died, but her death was simply the result of illness and nothingnefarious, tragic as it was), and they were grateful, but there’s a first timefor everything and their parents were not taking chances.

Naduah was speaking withthe captain of the guard and some diplomatic advisors when her husband andchildren arrived. Onacona embraced and apologized for not being there to help,but someone had to dress Huutsuu and they found out very quickly that shedidn’t sit still long enough for anyone other than her parents. Huutsuu wentwith his mother, who told him the nature of the visit and what was at stake. Hewas informed of what their options were for negotiating and offered his ownadvice, for what it was worth, before they rejoined Onacona and Huutsuu andleft to greet Francis and his family when they arrived.

Huutsuu was excited tomeet a “grown up princess” and to make new friends. She ran around the entryhall and chirped to her family about games of hide-and-seek and pretend.Colonneh chuckled to himself. Soon, he was lost in his own thoughts again.Francis was bringing his whole family with him, which meant Alexandre would bethere. He was excited to see Alex, of course, but it would be an awkwardmeeting considering neither boys’ family knew about their relationship andAlex’s father had, for all intents and purposes, threatened to invade hisparents’ kingdom if they refused to meet diplomatically. Still, it had been awhile since the two had been able to see each other, so this would be a welcomevisit in spite of the political tension. But they should still probably refrainfrom exposing their relationship.

Francis’ arrival wasannounced in advance so that the family could prepare to meet him and his.Huutsuu was finally made to stand still and behave through the promise of anextra dessert at dinner, and she stood quietly next to her father. Colonnehstood next to his mother and felt her tense when the doors opened to let theother royals in. He touched her hand lightly in a show of comfort. He knew shedidn’t necessarily distrust or dislike Francis—in fact, she and his father hadgotten along with him rather well during a previous trip to his kingdom yearsbefore—but her kingdom and her family were under threat and this meeting couldmean the difference in saving them or losing them. Francis entered first,looking grand as always.

“Queen Naduah, KingOnacona, a pleasure as always.” He offered a hand to both monarchs beforestepping to the side a little. He gestured to a group of young people rangingin age from six or seven to their early twenties. “I believe you’ve met myolder children. These two,” he said, indicating two boys who’d managed to pushtheir way to the front, “are my youngest: Miles and Andrew.” When they heardtheir names, the boys stopped picking at each other and looked up like they’dbeen caught doing something they shouldn’t.

Naduah, despite thetension and stress of the wider situation, couldn’t suppress a grin. “No, Idon’t believe we’ve met. You’ve already met Colonneh, and this is Huutsuu.”Colonneh straightened a little, while Huutsuu scooted behind her father’s pantleg and waved. Colonneh looked at the small crowd of a family, finally catchingAlexandre’s eye. The two shared a look for a moment. Alex gave a small smileand Colonneh felt his heart skip a beat. Then Onacona suggested that everyonecome inside so that Francis and his family could be shown to their rooms beforethat evening’s supper.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Supper was a pleasantaffair filled with laughter and good stories. It was agreed that there was noreason to spoil such a good evening with politics, and the Bonnefoy family mustbe so tired after their trip, so both families were off to sleep soon after.Colonneh, however, stayed wide awake, waiting until he knew everyone would havefallen asleep before getting out of bed. When he was sure the rest of thecastle was sleeping, he grabbed a lit candle and crouched next to a spot on thewall near his bed. He pulled some bricks out of place and slipped through thespace, pulling a basket in front of the hole so no one would see it if theycame in while he was gone. Then, he crawled through the small passage.

Huutsuu had actually beenthe one to show him this tunnel, and he was nearly certain she had used in anumber of times to eavesdrop and sneak into his room. Still, despite it being arather tight fit for him, it was a convenient way to get past the guardsoutside his room. He passed a few opening in the side of the tunnel thatbranched off into other directions before finally turning down one to his left.

He almost ran face firstinto Huutsuu.

“What the hell are youdoing!?” he asked. He looked past her to see the two young boy who had comewith Francis. Of course.

Huutsuu paused and said,“We’re exploring… What are you doing?”

“I, uh…” I’m gonnasneak out to visit my secret boyfriend. “I’m… delivering a message… yeah.”The older of the two boys (Mikey? Milo?) peeked out from behind Huutsuu.

“Who’re ya taking amessage to?”

Colonneh frowned. “Noneof your business. Shouldn’t you three be in bed?”

“Shouldn’t you?” Great. Ofcourse, the first thing Huutsuu would do would be to make friends with a smartass.

“I am an adult, I canstay up if I want.”

“I think you’re lyingabout the message. I’ll tell Mama and Papa.”

“But then you’d get intr-,” Colonneh groaned. He didn’t have time for this. “Ok, how about I tell youwhat I’m really doing, and you tell me what you’re really doing, and we don’ttell anybody else. Deal?”

The children looked ateach other before nodding. “Deal,” Huutsuu proclaimed, extending her hand.Colonneh awkwardly reached out and shook it.

“You first.”

Huutsuu’s eyes lit up asshe exclaimed, “We’re gonna go get dessert!” Miles and Andrew nodded excitedlybehind her. Colonneh just rolled his eyes and sighed.

“You already haddessert.”

“But now we want more,”Miles added, matter-of-factly.

“Now you gotta tell uswhat you’re doing,” Andrew said, before Colonneh could question them further.

He thought about lyingagain, but Huutsuu had a way of figuring out if he’d been untruthful to her.She wasn’t above getting the both of them in trouble as payback, either, as hehad eventually learned. Still, she had hardly ever ratted on him afterpromising not to, so she most likely wouldn’t tell on him now if he was truthful.He sighed again. Might as well.

“I’m going to… visit…Alexandre.” He held his breath as the children blinked up at him.

“Ok.” They crawled pasthim and turned down another tunnel, apparently satisfied. Colonneh blinked,then shook his head and continued on his way.

Once he reached hisdestination, he looked up at a brick wall and started to push. Eventually, hemanaged to knock one out, then promptly received a smack on the hand when hepoked it through. Maybe he should have told Alex that he’d be coming through ahole in the wall instead of just breaking into his room with no warning. Hesnatched his hand back into the tunnel and moved closer to the hole.

“Alex! It’s me. Help memove the bricks.” He started pushing at the wall again, hoping to avoid anothersmack. Alex did not help. Instead he just stared at Colonneh through thegrowing space in the wall.

“Colonneh, you goddamnidiot.” Alex finally did help pull him through once the space was big enoughfor him to fit. Once Colonneh was in the room and dusted off, the boysembraced. Alex pressed a kiss to his forehead and sighed. “It’s been too long.”

Colonneh just held ontohis boyfriend and nodded. It felt so good to see Alex again, especially witheverything that was happening with their kingdoms under threat. He would havegiven anything to just stay here, holding Alex and taking in the peacefulsilence. Eventually, Alex pulled away from him before reaching up for anotherkiss. The two sat together on the bed and talked about the day’s events. Theyended up lying next to each other, despite Alex insisting that Colonneh wouldfall asleep and not leave in time to avoid suspicion if they did. Colonnehsuggested that maybe Alex should help him stay awake and Alex suggested thatmaybe Colonneh should be careful or he’d have to keep himself awake for therest of the diplomatic visit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next day starts earlyand Colonneh wonders if maybe last night should have been cut short. He canbarely keep his eyes open, but this is an important meeting and he has to stay alert.He sits next to his parents who, in turn, were surrounded on either side by afew top diplomats. On the other side of the table were Francis, his diplomats,and his oldest children, Alex included. Alex was clearly struggling to stay awakeas well. Colonneh tries to keep his attention on the discussions taking placeand not on sleep or romance. Luckily, most of the negotiation is handled by eitherthe monarchs themselves or the diplomats, so Colonneh didn’t have to add muchof his own opinion. Not that it would have helped much, considering how little isaccomplished. By the time they break for lunch, all that is agreed is thatneither kingdom will likely survive an invasion without the resources of the other.However, neither kingdom wants to cede authority to the other. A bond between thetwo must be made, one that does not put either side at a disadvantage. Thequestion was how?

Colonneh finds Alexduring lunch and spends most of the break with him. Meanwhile, their parents eatquickly and leave together, apparently deciding that a few minutes of privatenegotiation may help break the deadlock. Huutsuu and her new friends sneak extrarolls and desserts from other people’s plates when they are distracted.Giggling can be heard from under the table as they split their loot. Alex’solder brother and sister eye him and Colonneh suspiciously, which is understandablyunnerving. Colonneh wonders if they knew he and Alex were together. Beau hadnearly found them out that one night. But no, they were careful, and outside ofthat one close call, they hadn’t come close to being caught, so there was noway anyone would know. Unless Huutsuu or one of the boys told someone… no, Huutsuualways kept to their deals.

It was shortly after lunchwhen a page came to get them. The kings and queen had promised to send for themwhen they were ready to resume the meeting. However, the page said that onlyColonneh and Alex were needed at the moment, which raised a few eyebrows. To befair there were only a few eyebrows in the room to be raised, but still. Theprinces were escorted back to the meeting hall where their parents awaitedthem.

The atmosphere in the roomwas… well, not bad, but not exactly relieved, either. Naduah sat stiffly in herchair, lost in thought, while Onacona seemed tired but relieved that the triohad gotten somewhere. Francis just looked awkward, maybe a little concerned.Still, he was the first to speak.

“Boys! You’ve beengetting along well, right?” Colonneh and Alex glanced at each other.

I guess you could call it that, thought Colonneh. Alex spoke before he could.

“Yes, sir. Very well. Whydo you ask?” If he was concerned that their secret was out, he hid it well.

Onacona cleared his throatand spoke up. “Good, good. We were just wondering. Ah, we think we may havecome up with a solution… Here, why don’t you sit down.” The princes moved tothe table and pulled out chairs. Onacona started to speak again, but he seemedto have trouble finding the right words, so instead, Naduah spoke.

“We think you should getmarried.”

Colonneh missed hischair. “You what?” he said.

“Let me rephrase that. Wethink the best solution is for an heir from each kingdom to get married, andthe only two who are an appropriate match are you two.”

Before either prince can respond,there’s a squeal from just outside the doors. “Aw, now they don’t have to sneakout to date anymore.”

“Shh! They’ll hear you.”

The group at the tablestares at the door before Onacona gets up and opens it. Huutsuu, Miles, andAndrew fall through the now open door, which was expected, but then there wereBeau and the rest of the royal children standing behind them.

“Hi.”

Onacona turned from the eavesdroppersto the princes. “Anymore?” Colonneh sighed and sank down further into his chair.This was going to be a long day.

//Six (6) pages in word. Oh my god. Anyway, this was fun.

[spiteweaver]

previous | first | next

Brightshine Jubilee was well and truly underway. The square, strung up with banners depicting the Lightweaver’s might in regal golds and blinding whites, never saw more traffic than during the Month of Sun. Her disciples were out in great number, either celebrating their Patron’s radiance or sharing Her gospel with anyone who would lend them an ear. As with all festivals, merchants had set up special stalls to show off rare and valuable wares--everything from rune stones, to ancient tomes, to traditional Sunbeam Ruins attire.

With only two days left until the Jubilee’s close, Dreamweaver should have been mingling with their people. It was their duty to ensure that the festivities went off without a hitch, as well as to make as many appearances as possible. They were the Lightweaver’s most favored follower, and it had become customary for them to bestow Her blessings upon those they deemed worthy during the week-long celebrations.

This year, they were nowhere to be found--or, rather, they bustled around the village so quickly that it was impossible to pin them down for longer than a single, fleeting moment. Wherever they went, they were accompanied by an entourage of their trusted subordinates--Solaire and Abaddon were the two most commonly seen at their side, playing bouncer.

“I’m terribly sorry,” Solaire would say, “but something has come up, and Dreamweaver simply doesn’t have the time for a formal appearance. I do hope you understand.”

Abaddon, meanwhile, was far more direct: “Piss off.”

This is how Banrai found them, on the warm, humid, end-of-week afternoon before the final day of Brightshine. They were speaking to Delucius in hushed tones, seemingly scolding him, though for what, Banrai could only begin to guess at. (Delucius was always being chastised for one thing or another.)

“Can’t you go easy on me?” Delucius said. “For the sake of the Eleven, I came and told you, didn’t I?”

“You kept it a secret for months!” Dreamweaver hissed. “If I’d known sooner, I could have prevented all of this! Crucis almost died, and now Mergo and Penumbra are missing! Their blood is on your hands if even a single drop of it is spilled!”

“I know, I know!” Delucius ran a nervous hand through his hair. For once in his life, he looked sincerely remorseful. “Look,” he said, “I’ve already spread the word about Atsushi and about your missing persons. If you lot don’t find them, I will--and I’ll come to you with any information I gather. I’m a sneak, but I’m not heartless.”

“Oh, really? You could have fooled me!”

Dreamweaver turned their back to Delucius to collect themself, their jaw clenched in barely restrained fury. When they caught sight of Banrai, however, their expression lightened just the slightest bit. “I have to go,” they said, “but don’t think this conversation is over, Delucius. My husband and I will discuss appropriate action, you can be certain of that.”

Delucius didn’t spend any more time than necessary in Dreamweaver’s presence, and the founders were quickly left to their own devices. Banrai, with furrowed brows and eyes soft with emotion, wrapped his arms around Dreamweaver, whispering soothing sweet nothings into their hair.

“Any news?” Dreamweaver asked.

“I wish you would rest, Dreamy,” Banrai said. “You’re worrying yourself sick, just like you always do.”

“Banrai, two of our own have presumably been abducted,” Dreamweaver reminded. “I’ll rest once they’re safe. I don’t need very much sleep anyway; you know that.”

“There’s more to rest than just sleep,” Banrai pressed. “If you would sit down for a bit, have a cup of tea--”

“Any news?”

Banrai sighed and held his mate closer. “Vladimir lost their scent at the northern border,” he informed reluctantly. “They were definitely heading that way, and they weren’t alone. Atsushi was with them--his scent was a bit older, he must have gone ahead--and there were a great many other scents Vladimir didn’t recognize. Metal, blood, probably mercenaries.”

“What would Atsushi want with them?” Dreamweaver said. “What would mercenaries want with them?”

“I don’t know, but, Dreamy, please--”

“Abaddon, go and check in on Priyanka,” Dreamweaver commanded. “Find out if her Sight is still being blocked.”

“Dreamy--”

“Solaire, I want you to put out the order to double the guard at the northern border. Future threats will likely enter the territory through there. Send word to Aphaster as well, I don’t want them getting caught up in this.”

“Dreamy--”

“Banrai, you should--”

Banrai placed his hands roughly upon Dreamweaver’s shoulders, shaking them slightly with the force of his grip. “Be quiet,” he demanded, and when they opened their mouth to protest, he sealed it with a kiss. Abaddon and Solaire exchanged amused glances before slinking off to attend to their duties.

“If you wanted a kiss,” Dreamweaver said airily, “you could have just asked, dear.”

“It was the only way I could think of to make you stop flipping orders,” Banrai replied. “I know I leave you breathless.”

“What cheek!”

“Dreamy, you need to rest,” Banrai said again. “I know there’s a lot to be done, I know Mergo and Penumbra are top priority, and I will do whatever I can to lighten your load. I will talk to whoever you need me to talk to, I will go wherever you need me to go. I will do anything, as long as you promise to just sit down for an hour and rest.”

“But--”

“Dreamweaver!”

“All right!” Dreamweaver cast their gaze down, staring hard at their own fidgeting fingers. “All right,” they conceded, “I’ll have a cup of tea.”

“Thank you,” Banrai breathed, and, relieved, sagged against them. “You’ve no idea how exhausted I am just from watching you run about all over the place.”

“I’m sorry, my love,” Dreamweaver said sweetly. “Here, take this list, tell everyone on it to keep a sharp eye out, and I’ll curl up with a nice book for a spell.”

“You promise?” Banrai asked. “You promise me you’ll go straight home?”

“Yes, dearest.”

Banrai’s eyes narrowed, but he pressed another firm kiss to Dreamweaver’s lips and left them all the same. They watched him go, waving and wearing the dreamy smile they always wore when bidding their beloved husband farewell. Not for the first time, they thought about how good he was, and about how much they did not deserve him.

Then, wishing they could stare after him for just a few moments longer, Dreamweaver turned and started across the square.

The house felt lonely to them when they entered. Normally, Banrai would have been in the kitchen preparing something lovely for them, but with him tending to their duties, they would have to do it themself. The boys were out as well, even Xerxes, who nowadays spent much of his time in the hospital visiting Isaiah and Crucis, so the whole place was quiet and, they thought, somewhat bleak.

“This will be what it’s like when Phantasos moves out, I suppose,” they said. “Well, at least I’ll always have Silas and Samuel.”

As the kettle sang on the stove, they contemplated breaking their promise to Banrai and sneaking out to have another word with Crucis--but the image of their husband’s tired, worried face soon put all thoughts of betrayal out of their head. They couldn’t bring themself to make him fret any more than they already had. For now, they resolved to keep themself out of trouble, for Banrai’s sake.

It seemed that trouble was resolved to find them, though. A great crash sounded from the den, and Dreamweaver started so badly that they dropped the cup in their hands. Instantly, they were on high alert, their eyes glowing with that familiar otherworldly light.

There was a stranger waiting for them in the doorway. He was excessively tall, with arms like pillars of stone and hair as bright as sizzling phosphorous. They could smell, underneath the dirt and blood, the distinct odor of a drake who drank far too much whiskey.

“You’ve picked a very bad target,” they said, and without warning, lashed out, wrapping tendrils of starlight around the intruder. The drake didn’t resist. “Are you here to steal from me? Or perhaps to kill me? Many have tried, all have fallen by my hand.”

“Neither,” the drake said, “I’m here on a favor to Mergo.”

Their grip tightened around him. They heard his ribs creak. “Where is he?” they growled. “Where is Mergo?”

“If I tell ya,” the drake began, “you’ve gotta promise me ya won’t go barrelin’ headlong into danger. Mergo’d never forgive me if I let ya run up in there without any sort of a plan.”

“Who are you?”

“Argus.”

“Is Mergo safe?”

“Relatively speakin’.”

“What does that mean?”

“Ouch, ouch!” Argus gritted his teeth. “Ease up, would ya?”

“I can kill you,” Dreamweaver warned, “I can and I will. I’m going to release you now, but if you so much as twitch in a way I find suspect, I will not hesitate.”

“Aye,” Argus rasped, “I know you’re not the type to hold back. I’ll behave myself.”

They called their nebula of hair back to them, and Argus fell to the ground, gasping for air. Dreamweaver noted that he was unarmed, save for a single small dagger at his waist. If he was carrying anything else, it must have been very well-hidden.

“Didn’t know ya could do that,” Argus admitted. “Who ever heard’a hair magic?”

“I’m a shape-shifter,” Dreamweaver said, “but surely you know that, since you seem to know so much about me. Come into the kitchen, I’m making tea.”

Argus obliged, dropping into the nearest chair with a heavy sigh of relief. Once Dreamweaver had served him his tea and poured their own, he spoke again. “I’m a merc,” he said, “and I work for a bloke who wants ya dead.”

“There are a great many people who want me dead,” Dreamweaver replied. “You’ll need to be more specific.”

“Don’t know his name,” Argus went on, “‘dunno if he even has one. None of us have ever seen ‘im. He cloaks himself in shadow, never leaves his castle, and Atsushi’s the only one who’s any kinda close to ‘im.”

“Atsushi,” Dreamweaver spat, “that rat.”

“Anyhow...” Argus took a long, appreciative sip from his cup. “Right before Brightshine, he sent me ‘n another fella out to snatch Mergo and, ah, I think their name's Penumbra--”

“Then Penumbra is safe as well?” Dreamweaver asked urgently.

“Aye,” Argus replied, “as safe as they can be. Still ‘dunno what the boss wants with ‘em, but it can’t be anything worse than what he wants with Mergo.” Dreamweaver flinched. “Ah, sorry,” Argus said, and rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, “I’m not used to bein’, y’know, delicate. I’ll be honest, the boss is doin’ a number on Mergo. Tryin’ to get information out of ‘im.”

“Information that will help him harm me?”

“Yeah.”

Dreamweaver hid their face in their hands. Argus turned away politely, to give them a moment to collect themself. “Mergo’s a tough guy,” he said. “Hasn’t given an inch. Me, I would’a cracked days ago. The boss--he makes ya see things.”

Suddenly, Dreamweaver looked up, their eyes wide and staring through Argus. “What things?” they whispered harshly. “What things does he make you see?”

Argus hunched his shoulders. “Your worst fears,” he mumbled. “Memories from when ya were young, loss, guilt, whatever it is that scares ya most. He reaches right in and just--just rips it all out’a ya.”

Dreamweaver stood on trembling legs, and Argus scrambled up with them--not out of fear for his own life, but fear for theirs. They looked ill, the color drained from their face, the wildness of their hair tamed into limp orchid locks. They were still staring, staring, staring--through the entire world, it seemed, their eyes glazed over with dawning horror.

“You need to get them out,” they croaked.

“Hey now, I ‘dunno if I can do that much--”

“They can’t be left there with him!” they shrieked, and Argus fell back into his chair in shock. “You fool! You idiot, don’t you know what he is?! Don’t you know why he wants me?! Oh, oh, of course, it all makes sense! The flood, the celestine, it was all to weaken me! It was to make me an easier target! He wanted me to expend as much energy as possible, lose as much sleep as possible, worry myself so thin that I couldn’t think straight!”

“Aye, that’s true,” Argus said timidly, “but what’s he to ya?”

“He’s...” Dreamweaver heaved, but nothing came up. They saw it, though. They saw that black tar, oozing from between their lips and ruining everything it touched, that far-off village at the Beacon, that leering grin looming over them.

“Inside or outside, it will always be a part of you.”

“You can never be rid of it.”

“Calm down,” Argus implored, “you’re just workin’ yourself into a--”

“He’s me.”

Dreamweaver collapsed onto their knees, and Argus, through a haze of confusion, moved to their side. He pulled them up and pushed them into their seat--none too gently, because, true to his word, he just wasn’t accustomed to delicacy. They immediately flopped forward and hid their face from view again.

For a long while, neither spoke, but Argus could make out, just barely, miserable whisperings from between Dreamweaver’s fingers. “It’s my fault,” they murmured. “I’ve killed them all.”

“I’ll do what I can to get ‘em both out,” he offered at length. “If it’s that important, I’ll do whatever I can.”

Dreamweaver nodded. Their breathing was ragged, punctuated by hitches and catches, but they appeared to be calming down. Still, they could see the blackness on their hands, their clothes, pooling beneath their feet. Their eyes seemed to shake in their sockets, and the whole world shook with them.

“What’d ya mean?” Argus asked. “What’d ya mean when ya said he’s you?”

“He’s the...” Dreamweaver gagged. “He’s the darkness of my own heart. I expelled him, long ago, because--because I wanted--”

“That’s what he’s so raw about then?” Argus said. He’d gotten Dreamweaver talking again; he wasn’t about to waste the opportunity.

“Yes,” Dreamweaver confirmed, “yes, I’d imagine he’s still--that he still wants to be reunited with me. That’s what he wanted before, but now--now you say he wants me dead. That’s not possible. If I die, he, too--but I thought I’d done away with him! He shouldn’t still be--or, at least, if he was, he shouldn’t have the power to--”

“I can tell ya firsthand, the fucker’s alive ‘n well.”

“Then I can’t kill him.”

Dreamweaver pressed their hands to their lips. The black wouldn’t stop. It crept out between their fingers. “I can’t kill him,” they said. “I have to--I need to--please, tell me where he is. Get Mergo and Penumbra out, and--and I’ll--”

“You’ll what?” Argus asked. “Sacrifice yourself?”

“No!” Dreamweaver exclaimed. “Yes!”

“Ya’ve gotta have a better plan than that.”

“There is no better plan!” Dreamweaver insisted. “You think I didn’t spend eons of my life plotting and scheming how best to be rid of him? I thought I’d killed him, but if what I did to him then wasn’t enough, nothing will be! He’ll live on, until I die, and he’ll hunt me forever! Either I die, or...”

They fell silent. An eerie calm had come over them, and Argus didn’t like it one bit. “Oi,” he said, “you’re plannin’ somethin’ dangerous, aren’t’cha? Ya’d better not. I just got in good with Mergo again. How’s he gonna feel if I go back there ‘n tell ‘im you’re about to do somethin’ crazy?”

“It’s not crazy,” Dreamweaver assured, “it’s just--it’s our only option. Argus, please, do whatever you can to get my people out of there. I don’t know what’s going to happen when I show up out of the blue, and I want to know they’re safe before I do anything drastic.”

“Already said I’d see to it, didn’t I?”

Dreamweaver stood again. Now that they had some sense of direction, they were steadier. “Do not speak of this to anyone,” they said, “not even to my husband. I’ll tell him when--when the time is right.”

“Aye.”

“Thank you,” Dreamweaver said, “for coming here. Once this is all over, you’ll find refuge in my clan.”

“That’s awfully kind of ya,” Argus said. “I figured ya’d kill me ‘n be done with it.”

“You’re a good drake.”

“Mergo said that, too. I think ya both need to have your heads checked.”

“Go now,” Dreamweaver urged. “Be quick. Send word when they’re well away from the castle.”

“Don’t ya need me to tell ya where it is?” Argus asked.

Dreamweaver’s hands clenched into fists. There was a fire in their eyes now that even Argus, with as much as he had seen and experienced, was awed by. “No,” they said. “I know where it is. I know where he would wait for me.”

#flight rising #fr #zach writes #clan feldspar #feldspar lore #chapter: heart of darkness #c: dreamweaver #c: argus

[imagine-loki]

Lokis Bahamas

TITLE: Loki’s Bahamas

CHAPTER NO./ONE SHOT: Chapter Ten

AUTHOR: Lokislover9

ORIGINAL IMAGINE: Imagine sitting next to on a plane. It’s a long flight and you eventually fall asleep with your head on his shoulder.

RATING: Mature

Later that evening, Jasmine got a call from Loki saying he’d pick her up at 11:00 the next morning. He’d worked late that day and wanted to get a good night’s sleep and she was fine with that.

The next morning, Silvie saw her waiting near the front doors in the lobby.

“Hello Little Lady. Where are you off to looking so prettied up today?”

Jasmine smiled. “Loki’s taking me to that big market you were telling me about.”

“Ahh, so you and Mr. Loki will be spending the day together then. I hope you have a lovely time.”

Just then, Rose was wandering by and happened to hear their conversation. She stepped closer and whispered to Jasmine. “Hey beautiful, if ya spendin’ the day with Handsome, don’t do anythin’ I wouldn’t do. Note howevva, that doesn’t leave ya with much cause in my day? I was quite a trollop.”

It took everything Silvie had had not to burst into laughter as Rose continued.

“That Handsome is one delicious morsel, and if I was you honey? I’d be jumpin’ all ova that sweet little band wagon and ridin’ him off into the sweet sunset.”

Jasmine tried not to laugh too. This four foot five (if that), little old lady with silver hair and one of the sweetest faces you’ve ever seen, who looked like someone’s innocent grandmother, was giving her dating advice. What she said next though, made Silvie have to look away.

“You just make sure he wraps that big schlong of his so ya don’t get any unexpected saprises. Marvin knocked me up on our fifth date on the count of him not doin’ that. His words? ‘It’s just one time Rose. What could go wrong?’ Dick head, I’ve nevva trusted him since. Anyway, you enjoy honey.” She gave Jasmine a little wink. “And be thankful I’m not forty years yunga or you’d have some serious competition.”

Jasmine was happy at that moment to see Loki pull up outside and she bid Silvie and perverted old Rose goodbye and slipped out the door.

As they drove away, Silvie looked at Rose. “Rose, I just cannot imagine you being so ill behaved.”

“Ill behaved? You gotta live my lovely! Anyway, you don’t know the half of it. The things I’ve done in my day ta curl my toes, could make an orgy look like a home economics class. I’ll see ya laita honey. Gotta massage booked.”

After she walked away, Silvie walked as fast as she could back to the office where Arthur was doing some computer work and burst into laughter.

“What’s up with you?” He asked.

It took Sylvie a minute to catch her breath. “Oh my god! You’re not going to believe this!” ***** It was a nice day for a drive, and Loki tried to take the most scenic routes to the market. Each time Jasmine stared out the window though, he found it hard not to eye her gorgeous tanned legs in the cute little mini sun dress she was wearing. Not to mention the way her big boobs filled the front of it out so nicely leaving quite a nice view of her cleavage at the right angle. Each time he’d notice the strap had slipped from her shoulder exposing the white lace strap of her bra, all he could think of was driving somewhere secluded and pulling her tits from their confines to wildly ravishing them. A couple of times he almost veered from the road and blamed it on small animals Jasmine never seemed to notice.

“So Jasmine, tell me more about your job back home.”

“Well, I still do a lot of administrative work for Dad, but being a Home Stager has its perks too. I like working with different people and decorating places in a variety of ways. That’s the fun part. Consults and working with clients on decluttering can be a handful though.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. It’s not always easy convincing people to get rid of things they’re often too attached to.”

“Aren’t they moving anyway?”

“They are, but often they don’t want to pay the extra cost to put things in storage if they’re real clutter bugs. Plus, there’s extra costs for moving those items, cleaners, often painters if the client can’t do it themselves and sometimes furniture rental if the client doesn’t have anything appropriate to work with. I’ve learned most people think it’s all done by the Home Stager alone, until they realize everything that’s involved. Some people just pay for the consult and you never hear from them again. Regardless, I enjoy it.”

“I see. Have you always worked for your Father?”

“Yea, Dad had the business established well enough by the time I’d finished grade school and my brother was already working for him part time then. I did the same when I graduated high school and stayed with him after taking administration in College. He taught me everything else I know from there.”

“What does your brother do?”

“He’s living in England at the moment. He wanted to live abroad for a bit so he’s staying there with an uncle trying to help him with his dairy farm.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, of all things.” She chuckled. “After two business degrees and a chance at being a partner with Dad. Now he’s milking cows and helping to shovel shit and it’s so hard to imagine.”

“Why? Sometimes a drastic change in one’s circumstances can give a better perspective on life and be educational in ways one would never imagine.”

“He believed the same and saw an opportunity to experience life differently, but it’s still very hard to picture. He’s this handsome, elegant, brilliant man that I’m so used to seeing in suits.”

“You can’t judge another by their apparel Jasmine. That only breeds fear and what lies behind that apparel could often be much grander than what you perceive.”

She gave him an odd look. “You sound like him. I think I could picture the two of you having quite an intellectual and entertaining couple of shots together. Even your sense of humour is similar, he was a huge prankster in College. Although I can’t imagine him putting sea creatures in anyone’s glove compartment.”

Loki laughed. “Trust me, I’m certain you’ll never be told, nor would you wish to know, half the shenanigans your brother got up to in College.”

She smiled and nodded. “You’re probably right.”

They arrived at the market close to lunchtime and after taking a bit of time to find parking, Loki took her to a familiar little Conch restaurant he thought she might enjoy. Good guess as she did and soon they were leaving to shop.

As they stepped into the crowded stream of people, Loki took her hand. “Excuse my honesty, but you are short and I don’t wish to lose you.”

Jasmine noticed how small her hand really was compared to his and smiled up at him. “It’s all good. I don’t mind and all.”

Loki kissed it and her heart fluttered. “Anything in particular you would like to see?” He asked.

“Hats, bags, dresses. Whichever we find first. Do you like hats Loki?”

“I’ve been known to wear one or two in my time. Why do you ask?”

“I think a man can look quite handsome in a hat if it suits him well.”

“Do you now?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll remember that Jasmine.” As they kept walking, he thought to himself. ‘I’ll remember that indeed.’

The first vendor they came to sold beach bags and Jasmine was in awe at the variety compared to the smaller market she’d been to. It didn’t take long to choose one she liked and Loki reached it for her. It was sand colored with large turquoise horizontal stripes and a strange looking yellow bird character on the front. It had a very big head, huge eyes, a tiny body, and big feet.

He smirked as he handed it to her. “This is the one you like?”

“Yes, why?”

“Odd looking creature don’t you think?”

Jasmine thought he was teasing. “I happen to think he’s cute.”

“I see. Are you planning to name him then?”

She looked to see him blankly staring down at her and playfully narrowed her eyes. “If you wish to tease me because I’m short, that’s fine. But my love for Tweety is strictly off limits.”

He handed her the bag. “As you wish.”

She took it and after looking at a few more, payed for it and they left.

“Jasmine, you aren’t offended by my remark about being short? I don’t mind, really.”

“Nope, not at all. Just don’t make fun of Tweety and we’ll get along fine.” She teased.”

The next place that caught her eye was a hat shop and she spotted what she liked the window. “In here.” She lead him in by the hand and had him sit in a chair before a mirror. “Close your eyes please?” Loki obliged and Jasmine placed a hat on his head. “Okay, open.”

It was a cream colored Panama hat with a black band and Loki smiled at her in the mirror. “Not bad, not bad at all.”

She smiled back. “So you’ll get it then?”

“I gather you like it?”

“Very much so. Do you?”

Loki smiled at himself in the mirror again. “You know what Jasmine? I do.”

She turned to the sales clerk. “He’ll take it.”

“Would you like a bag for that sir?”

Before Loki could respond, Jasmine answered no.

The clerk was an older man who smiled at her response. “I gather you wish for the gentleman to wear it now?” He cut the price tag off and handed it back to Loki.

Jasmine was smiling up at Loki with enthusiasm and he put it back on. “I believe that’s a yes.” Then he turned to the clerk. “No bag then than you.”

Jasmine was still staring at him as they left the store and the clerk chuckled. The next stop they made was for ice cream and once they found a shady spot to sit in, Loki removed the hat.

“Be sure not to leave that behind.” She commented.

“You know, if I didn’t know better, I’d guess you really like this style of hat?”

She smiled. “I’ve been picturing you in one for days.”

Loki liked the thought he’d been on her mind that much. If only she’d known how much she’d been on his. Then again, maybe it was best she didn’t. “May I ask why?”

“Some men just suit certain hats.”

“That’s it?“ He asked. "I just ‘suit’ it?”

She sighed and looked him in the eyes. “I thought you’d look handsome in one.”

“And?” He enquired with a smile.

Jasmine got up from their bench to put her napkin in the trash then walked back and put the hat back on his head. “It worked well.” ‘Not that the suits I’ve seen you in…’

Loki stood and kissed her hand which broke her train of thought. “I think it’s my turn.”

“Pardon?”

“Allow me to find something I believe you would suit you.” ‘Next to nothing but some black lace stockings and four inch heels with your hands tied behind your back.’ He thought. ‘Eh he he he.’

#Loki #Lover #God of Mischief #Submitted fic #submission #loki's bahama's #chapter 10 #lokilover9 #plane #shoulder #falling asleep #resting

[fearofaherobrine]

Roleplay Server Log #219

“Pinwheel sitting, Ashes Flying Lessons”

[gem] -flies next to splenderman's house and knocks on the side of the door-

[Slender] Sighs- Come in

[Gem] -flies in then lands she is holding two stacks of sugar cookies- oh hello I heard Splenderman was sick so I wanted to help cheer him up I didn't know someone else was here

[Slender] - Yes, I am his brother- He's looking Gem over, finding her attributes a bit odd

[Gem] well I brought sugar cookies

[Splender] Groans and rolls over- Nooo...

[Slender] - You may as well put them with the other food which has been brought, in that chest over there

[Gem] -puts them in the chest- will splenderman be ok?

[Slender] - In about a week or so, he doesn't like having to kill humans

[gem] -flies up a little- I understand so are you doing staying on the server must be tough it being so different I would guess

[Slender] - Having to restrict my EMP field is annoying but necessary.  Speaking of I wouldn't get to close to me unless you wish to be affected.  And I'm staying here to help make certain Splender is alright

[Gem] -flies back a little so she further from slender- is restricting it hard?

[Slender] - After some time it does become difficult, but I should be able to do it for the length of time I'll be here

[gem] -is just talking out loud- I just realized I should check on aven and ben later before I go back to building the track system

[Slender] - Ah yes, them and their child

[gem] I live with them but I have recently been busy with building I haven't been home as often

[Slender] - I see, I am curious about how their child is coming along

[gem] oh he is just the cutest he is very healthy too

[Slender] - I know Painter and Angel desire a child, but I'd like more data, preferably a second successful child

[gem] well ben is quiet protective of hyrule to the point of not wanting to give him baths

[Slender] - Of course he wouldn't want to do that, you can always get Jeff and LJ to hold him down, they've gotten very good at that over the years

[gem] I believe they had to do that once already and my guardians also did once

[Slender] - And his mate is still doing well?  There have been no ill effects of having the child?

[gem] no aven has been good

[Slender] - I see...

[Splender] - Brother...

[Slender] - Yes?

[Splender] - Don't let father get us...

[Slender] - I won't, I promise

[gem] what would happen if they did?

[Slender] - It's nothing, he's just dreaming of a memory

[gem] oh well if there is anything you need for me to get splenderman I will gladly help

[Slender] - I will keep it in mind

[gem] well I should be off to check on the couple -starts flying to the door-

[Slender] Lets her leave before pulling a book out of his jacket pocket-

[Deer] Has shifted into her dragon form and is playing with Yaunfen in the water-

[Doc] Does a graceful roll a little farther out and breaches in a gentle arc, using the air to make it higher before plunging back down-

[Deer] Laughs and nudges Yaunfen to swim a bit more-

[Doc] Does some little zigzags under the water near them. Just keeping an eye out for trouble.

[Yaunfen] Paddles about-

[Endrea] Flies past them over head-

[Doc] Looks up- I wonder where the babies are?

[Deer] - Probably with their uncle, I'm more curious as to where she's going

[Doc] The void hole we covered up is in the ravine over there. But that's it. I doubt she wants to hang out with the villagers over the water.

[Deer] - Odd...

[Yaunfen] Paddles towards the shore-

[Doc] I'll check on her and come right back. Will you two be okay?

[Deer] - Absolutely, besides, I think it's time for a nap

[Doc] On the sand, by our sea, in this lovely morning sunshine perhaps?

[Endrea] Heads down into the ravine and starts scrapping up loose rocks-

[Deer] - Oh absolutely

[Doc] Oh good! -Xe leaps out of the water and chases Endrea. On the other side it doesn't take long for hir to sniff out the bigger dragon and peek down into the ravine. - Endrea? Are you doing okay?

[Endrea] - Need to brood...

[Doc] Oh! I guess the kids are with the sitter?

[Endrea] - Yes- she then lays down, huffing a little-

[Doc] Can I get you anything?

[Endrea] - No, I'll be fine- Already the first egg is emerging

[Doc] How long will it take? Just so I can let the others know.

[Endrea] - A few days at the least- She grunts as the egg pops out

[Doc] Okay. I'll leave you too it. Let me know if you need anything, or if anything unusual hatches. Heh.

[Endrea] - It's always the same every time, twelve eggs, for twelve eyes of ender

[Doc] You never know... I've come to believe anything is possible around here. - grins-

[Doc] Takes a little leap off a cliff by the sea and spins out over the water, dragging a foot to make a huge plume of water. Hir other paw wiggles as xe chats to Deerheart - Gotta make one more stop -

[Deer] - Okay

[Doc] Hits the shore running and vaults over Stevie and Alexises house landing a chunk away with a thump in Lie's yard-

-There's a grumpy looking red cat on the bridge-

[Doc] Stops short. - Uh oh. What did you do?

[[Lie] Walks past the bridge- SOMEBODY left HG out in the real world...  With Jeb...

[Doc] Oh for... well. I guess it's better then leaving him at the manor. And he did want to go.

[Lie] - Still...  He made me mad

[CP] Mews at his wife-

[Doc] I hate to say it - shuffles hir claws a bit in the dirt- But I actually think that's pretty funny. I mean, Jeb is terrified of us. I don't think he'll screw up intentionally. I'm sure he knows Cp would punch his dick so hard he couldn't have a second kid.

[Lie] - Pretty sure he threatened to stab Jeb's dick off

[Doc] See? Besides, who else could we even leave him with? Do you want to be out there for at least two weeks? I don't.

[Lie] - You have a point...

[Doc] I mean, he knew he'd be out for a while right? You guys warned him?

[Lie] - CP didn't give me the chance to

[CP] Is looking a bit smug-

[Doc] You told him it would be painful? Yeah?

[Lie] - Again, a certain someone didn't give me the chance

[Doc] Looks a bit skeptical. - I think one or both of you need to check on his house then.

[Lie] - I will after I take care of my animals

[Doc] Good. And for what it's worth. I don't think this should be a lengthy cat-i-fication. He's done way worse. And he might be needed anyway.

[Lie] Sighs- You're right, I just got pissed at him...

[Doc] He has that effect on people, - winks- and he is a really cute little kitty.

[Lie] - That he is

[CP] Hisses-

[Doc] And so are you.

[Lie] - So, why might he be needed?

[Doc] Endrea went off to lay a clutch of ender eggs. And of course, Slender is still here.

[Lie] - Slender's here?

[CP] Tries to look innocent-

[Doc] He came to take care of Splender. Trust me, the whole thing makes me massively uncomfortable, but the server is holding steady with just some tiny errors in the 2-3 pixel range from his skin. And his waves are making any humans in a 6-8 block radius feel ill.

[Lie] - I see...  I think I'll just keep my distance for the time being

[Doc] I don't blame you, he's a downer anyway. But the Steves, Alexes, and even the villagers have been going down there with food and get well gifts all day.

[Lie] - Well of course, they love Splender, it's amazing that the two are related, they're as different as night and day

[Doc] All of them are, it's almost like someone took a whole personality and split it into several parts.

[Lie] - True, maybe they all were originally one person

[Doc] Or one old God...

[CP] Jumps down and rubs against Lies legs- [Lie] - An old god?

[Doc] why not? I think Cp was the one that told me their strongest Allie is some kind of demon.

[Lie] - They've probably been called that themselves

[Doc] Then who knows? Your world makes the one I'm used too look sane and normal most of the time. Irregardless, even if you want to avoid Slender you should at least send him a note or something. There's a trunk on the shore people have been using as a mailbox all day.

[Lie] - Got it, I'll have to think about what I'll want to say though

[Doc] Take your time, he's gonna be laid up for a few days. And you, make sure you check in on Hg.

[CP] Considers it-

[Doc] gives Cp the hairy eyeball- you get to aggravate Jeb....

[CP] Yowls a little-

[Lie] - I'll let Notch know since Jeb will probably call him

[Doc] Thank you Lie. -gives Cp a tiny lick on the ear- behave...

[CP] Attempts to scratch Doc-

[Doc] Withdraws hir forked tongue with a teeny slurp- naughty. See you guys later, my own little family is waiting on me.

[Doc] Canters back home with a spring in hir step-

[Deer] She and Yaunfen are happily curled up by spawn in the sun-

[Doc] Makes a circle around them as if fluffing up the grass with hir claws and lays down as well, hir body a loop with hir beloved and child protected by the kinked coils of hir golden form. Before long, Xe is also asleep.

[Deer] After a few hours she begins to whimper in her sleep some and shift around far more than usual-

[Doc] Opens an eye at hir mates distress and cradles her head - Shhh, I'm here love.

[Deer] Whimpers and curls up a bit more-

[Yaunfen] Wakes as well and looks at Deer with concern-

[Doc] Huddles closer- Wake up love...

[Deer] Slowly wakes up-

[Doc] Were you having a nightmare?

[Deer] - No...  I think... Ugh, there's some interference nearby...

[Doc] Probably Slender.... It looked like the server was distributing his load pretty well considering. But if he's moving around it might be having some issues.

[Deer] - He's close, not with Splender

[Doc] Periscopes like a snake- looking around-

[Slender] Is in the shade of the tree's near the water-

[Doc] Yeah, he's on the next chunk. Should I get Flux?

[Deer] - What for?

[Doc] Well she has experience, and you said she was teaching you a lot of server maintience stuff? I thought it might help?

[Deer] - Oh, right...  Maybe you should, I don't seem able to think straight right now

[Doc] Tapping in the chat already - Flux? Can you please come to the spawn?

[Flux] - Certainly- Within seconds she has arrived, forming near them- What did you call me for?

[Doc] Server issues actually. Slender is here, and even though the server is holding up underfoot it's still making Deerheart feel scattered. Can you give her a hand?

[Flux] - Absolutely, but perhaps you could convince  him to step a ways away?  It would be helpful

[Doc] Okay... -Xe puts hir head down for Yaunfen- Just hop on -

[Yaunfen] Crawls on- Mada!

[Doc] Smiles- Yep, and you're my baby. - Purrs- Lets go see if we can straighten things out a bit. - trots toward Slender.

[Slender] Noticed their approach and turns towards them- Hello Doctor

[Doc] Hey.... um.... not to be a pill, but I need a little favor....

[Slender] - What would that be?

[Doc] I just need you to move. - Looks at the ground and counts - about twelve blocks that way.

[Slender]- Why so specific?

[Doc] It's kinda complicated. Basically my mate is the embodiment of the server. And you're too close to her physical part. She was napping away from our house to stay out of your interference and then you moved closer to her. So I just need you to back up a bit.

[Slender] - Ah I see, she must be very sensitive then since I am repressing my waves as much as I can

[Doc] She can't not be. She's part of everything around you.

[Slender] - I see- He does begin moving away- I would have stayed with my brother, but he requested a bit of time alone

[Doc] That's okay. I don't mind you exploring. Just give the spawn a wide berth. - Indicates with a paw- The little valley down there with the spooky tree and the gravestones.

[Slender] - Very well, you know, you are quite lucky to have ever even met my Splender

[Doc] Yeah. Cp told me about him, I basically insisted on meeting him. I'm damn glad I did, he's an excellent friend.

[Slender] - That is not what I meant.  Had I not brought him and my other brothers into the realm of the humans, then he would not even be alive

[Doc] Everyone is running from something I suppose. I take it your home... dimension? Isn't a safe place to exist?

[Slender] - If one looks like me, then it is fine, but those born with a face are considered a very large disgrace.  Considering how our family is one of the most distinguished, well, it would have been a blow to how our family was viewed

[Doc] Aw. Well he's found the right pack of kindred souls. We're no strangers to discrimination. To most of the NOTCHs we're all just a pack of filthy glitches, no better then rats. Not to mention those who were spat on for being gay or otherwise outside the norms. Poor Gem was pursued and the world she inhabited destroyed just because she was mistaken for a Herobrine.

`[Slender] - I suppose in a way he has...

[Doc] It's why I'm so hellbent on helping the creepypastas too. They're much the same, ejected from human society or worse, and I just feel like... they're not used to anyone being nice to them... at least nice with no ulterior motives.

[Slender] - I try my best, but they do make it difficult

[Doc] I just keep trying. It makes the triumph all sweeter when they finally come around. I - I don't know where I came from, or if I had an original purpose, but fixing things makes me happy.

[Slender] - I've heard Jeff's complaints over it

[Doc] Wilts a little. - Jeff is hard... I thought I knew what he wanted most and tried to give it to him, but....

[Slender] - Oh you did, but his mind is set into thinking that he doesn't deserve it or that it could be given to him

[Yaunfen] Yawns-

[Doc] Go back to sleep little one, Just curl up between my spirals. I'll keep you safe.

[Slender] - I see they have grown bigger...

[Doc] I hope you're right about Jeff and he'll eventually come around. In the meantime at least Liu has a second chance at life and he's making Smile happy too. And yes, they had a growth spurt. My little one is just a bit too big to pick up in my human shape anymore. It's bittersweet. Soon a few words will become sentances and then, that's when the real fun will begin.

[Slender] - Watching others grow up is bittersweet

[jewel] -approaches the three quietly-

[Doc] It's okay. I can't wait to see what they'll have to say....

[Slender] Senses her- Hello Jewel

[Doc] Brushes her gently with hir tail fluff- Nice to see you Jewel.

[jewel] hello doc and hello slender

[Slender] - Are you well Jewel?

[jewel] yes

[Doc] You seem subdued. Is everything okay?

[jewel] I am fine I and just slightly surprised slender is here and this place isn't messing up

[Slender] - It is not my first time in a digital setting Jewel, I have learned a few tricks in my years

[jewel] I understand

[Doc] Plus we buffered the server when Splender was invited in. BEN and Cp worked really hard on it.

[Slender] - Yes, those two were the best at coding, at least amongst my digital pasta's

[Doc] And Dawn gave Splender a charm to tamp his field down as well.

[Slender] - So he keeps telling us and showing off to us

[Doc] chuckles- I get the feeling he hasn't met many witches.

[Slender] - No, most are not very fond of our kind.  Jewel, have you seen Jeff or Jane?

[Jewel] no but they might be some where around

[Slender] - I know most of you probably felt my arrival, so I am surprised they haven't shown themselves yet...

[Doc] They might have just gone exploring. This world is near infinite in scope. Much bigger then earth.

[Slender] Sighs- I'd like for them to at least check in with me...

[jewel] would you like me to go look for them?

[Doc] I can just send out a message in the chat, no need to go running around.

[Slender] - I do not mind when, so long as it happens while I am still here

[Doc] Wiggles hir claws, typing with one paw. Just a general call for the creepypastas to come over by the koi pond to check in with Slender.

[CP] Over chat- Fuck off

[Doc] Mutters, but it's a loud thought too - Not you ding dong, he know's you're okay. -accidently aloud -Unless you're still a cat?

[Slender] - A cat?

[Doc] Weeeellllll....

[jewel] can't cp's wife turn him into a cat?

[Doc] Yeah... He wouldn't stop murdering people when we brought Lie here... it was a way to contain his worst impulses.

[Slender] - An option not available to me

[Doc] You met TLOT right? The brine with the gold armor?

[Slender] - Yes, he and I had quite the talk while within CP's dream

[Doc] He's had a lot of time for quiet contemplation and honing his powers. He can actually grab someone and squash them into a smaller or completely different shape. He helped me make the body I'm wearing. Actually, he made me a Herobrine too.

[Slender] - Is that how your kind creates more?

[Doc] What do you mean? More brines?

[Slender] - For lack of a better word, reproduce, create more of your kind

[Doc] Oh, no. Herobrines spawn naturally in this game. We're not sure why. Every world gets one Steve. Most worlds will have a Steve and an Alex. She's a bit rarer, and only a small percentage will spawn a Herobrine. And when one is detected, the system will automatically create an AI NOTCH to check the brines powers.

[Slender] - Like the one which my brother helped destroy?

[Doc] Yes. They vary a lot. His original father was a decent NOTCH. But the one they helped kill was a monster. Mad, bloodthirsty and relentless. The admin of their world was ready and willing to delete everyone on it if we didn't agree to kill it for him.

[Slender] - Yes he was very enthusiastic about how he helped with that

[Doc] And rightfully so, it was one hell of a battle. The Testificates were certainly impressed. Did he tell you they added him to their pantheon?

[Slender] Sighs heavily- No, he did not, but I'm sure I'll hear about it once he feels better

[Doc] They have a thing for making statues, but they seem to prefer his image carved into walls. I guess it's too tempting to cover the space with curly knots of tentacles.

[Slender] - Has he seen?

[Doc] Not directly, but it will happen. TLOT likes to go check on them periodically. He just needs to tag along on the next trip.

[Slender] - I see... You said something earlier about being made a brine by another, I'm still somewhat confused by that statement since you also said your kind are a natural spawn

[Doc] Oh, that's because I'm a unique case. I'm a digital entity by nature, but I aquired a glitch when I was injured by a rather aggressive Herobrine. I had a mental breakdown because of some... personal issues... I suddenly developed an ability that I couldn't control and TLOT shared his powers with me to save me. The more powerful Herobrines can give of themselves to create life or sustain it. You met Steve right? TLOT made him.

[Slender] - So almost as a vampyr would create another of its kind, how odd

[Doc] That's more right then you know in his case. His own blood is full of life. He likes to make butterflies out of flowers when he's nervous. Him just breathing on them is enough to bring them to life.

[Slender] - I can see why his followers refer to him as a god then

[Doc] Yes. And the more they believe, the more leverage he has to shift the world. His powers here are immense. They grow with the fevor and number of his followers

[Slender] - Has he made any brines other then you?

[Doc] He made Lie. She was in horrible pain as she got closer to becoming fully digital. He gave her of his power and licked out her eyes.

[Slender] - Licked out?

[Doc] A formality almost, he used his tongue to clean the colored pixels in her eyes from the inside of her player skin. It was a kiss that made Cp rather... annoyed. But his husband Steve will certainly sing the praises of TLOT's expertise in that area.

[Slender] - I'm surprised he did not try to attack the golden brine for that...

[Doc] He was rather worn out at the time, I'd just fixed his respawn and cleaned all the junk files out of his system, he'd puked. And right after that I cut off his hand in the process of removing Insanity, he was a bit too weak to do much more then growl.

[Slender] - Ah, yes she was far from happy about that

[Doc] Too bad, as soon as Cps head was cleared of Insanity he and I were in perfect agreement. He likes Lie just how she is. Kind. And becoming a brine has its own attendant special powers as well.

[Slender] - How so?

[Doc] We usually develop special abilities that fit our personalities. Lie can make magick plants, I think because TLOT changed her, she got a bit of his ability to give life.

[Slender] - Is plants all she can create?

[Doc] Heh, you say that like its a small thing. Her greatest work took a house sized bite out of a NOTCH with a gigantic pod full of venomous teeth.

[Slender] - How interesting...  But surely the lack of diversity in her abilities leaves her weak in many other ares

[Doc] She's also psychic and she can teleport. She can turn into a cat as well.  He cuteness level is very persuasive

[Slender] - As can her mate, but there is nothing else unique to her?

[Doc] She carries a cleansing white fire that can burn Insanity out of a person.

[Slender] - Ah yes, I do seem to recall seeing that when she and I met on the witches beach

[Doc] She's young anyway, still learning. She'll probably figure out how to fly at least. Most brines can.

[Slender] - A trick CP uses often to avoid the others since the ceilings in my home are so tall

[Doc] It's handy for that. I cheated my way around it. I determined that the empty space is still enough of a part of the grid that I can use the air blocks. Zero is still a number, after all.

[Slender] - I, do not understand what you mean by that

[Doc] This world is a three dimensional grid and gravity only affects certain types of blocks. So if I do this- places a dirt block and then another on top- and I take this one away- knocks out the underneath one and the top one stays floating-  then this one is fixed and I can jump on it all I want and not fall- presses the block from above and to the side- so if I want to go up, I place my feet where a block would go and just climb up like its solid stairs-

[Slender] - This would certainly explain some of the pranks CP was able to pull off...

[Doc] oh do tell!

[Slender] - He's managed to place tree's that touched the ceiling but not the floor, random blocks just right at head height for the others to run into if they're not paying attention...  He's gotten BEN with walls of water outside of his door many times

[Mix] -in chat- I'm gonna hop out for a bit to check on something if its alright Doc?

[Doc] also chat- Aww. Mix, you don't have to ask permission. But if you want to come over here first I'll send you off with a bit of code so you can contact me if you get in trouble out there.

[Doc] That sounds about right, we are tricksters by nature, and this games strange physics just make it easier. Good example. One plus one is two, correct? Unless it's water, then one plus one can equal infinity. Two buckets of water arranged in the right way can be drawn from indefinitely.

[Slender] - That would also explain why it's sometimes impossible to empty the giant bath...

[Doc] Most likely. The dev team put in a sponge block specifically for cleaning up Griefer-created water messes.

[Slender] His face seems to shift a little as if he is annoyed-

[Doc] Something amiss?

[Slender] - My other brother's, they are near constantly contacting me to check in on Splender

[Doc] Awww, it's nice to know they care. Is Splender the youngest brother?

[Slender] - Yes, he is

[Slender] Rater suddenly and loudly- Offender no!

[Doc] No pants again?

[Slender] Groans- No, he's currently watching Splender's pet and has gotten bored of poking it, so he wants to put it in clothes now...

[Mix] -In chat- I'll stop in a sec, gotta grab my bag

[Doc] Poor Pinwheel. I have the anti venom, if he wants to pass her back here.

[Slender] - I cannot open a way

[Doc] Oh, I might be able too. Where is he specifically? Can you get him to go in the living room? I know that space decently well. And I can use the tv.

[Slender] - If you're certain...

[Doc] She already hates everyone and I don't want to make it any worse a situation. Besides, there's a chance she's spent her venom for the day biting Offender.

[Slender] - Very well, give me a few moments

[Doc] Let me take care of Mix real quick first. - Xe pulls a book from the creative and starts adding a bit of code to it.

[Mix] -Trudges up, eyeing Slender a bit, shes got her bag and her elytra on- Hey! Sorry it took a bit

[Doc] No problem, it gave me a minute to fix this for you- Offers the book. - Just write 'Doc' and then whatever you need to say and it will email me and ping my carrot phone.

[Mix] -Takes it- Just that? Alright -Stuffs it into her bag-

[Doc] Be careful out there and let me know if you need help okay?

[Mix] I will, don't worry! Be back,, soonish? -she gets a thoughtful look before shrugging and turning. She takes a few steps and hops, with a swift glow and snapping sound she's gone from the server. She's out. Bye Felica n' stuff-

- / player Mixminer has left the server /-

[Slender] - Offender is ready

[Doc] Okay, just give me a sec... - Doc would take a running start, but Yaunfen is sleeping soundly on hir shoulders. Hir eyes narrow with concentration and xe suddenly slams hir head forward as if headbutting a wall. The opening is ragged, crackling, and won't hold for long, but it is there.

[Offender] Is standing there buck naked with his hands on his hips and pinwheel in his tendrils over his crotch- TADA!

[Slender] - OFFENDER!

[Offender] Cackles-

[Doc] Please, please tell me you didn't fuck her?! She's only a baby!

[Offender] - Nah, I'd never do that to Splender's pet

[Doc] Thank goodness... Just kinda, set her on the grass please.

[Offender] Puts her down while Slender mutters over his brother's inappropriateness-

[Pinwheel] Slinks back into the server, going back into a lower resolution-

[Doc] She's not really a pet anyway. When she's grown theres a strong chance she'll have human-level intelligence.

[Slender] - Yes well that's how Splender views her currently...

[Pinwheel] Hisses and growls a little-

[Doc] I think it's an issue with her behavior. He'll likely feel different when she's learned a few words. -At Pinwheel- It's okay, you're safe.

[Pinwheel] Snaps at Doc-

[Doc] Scoots back a bit. - How about... some nibbles? I know, maybe a challenge?

[Pinwheel] Curls up a little-

[Offender] - Hey, where's Splender?

[Slender] - He wished to be alone

[Doc] Puts a small circle of half-slabs around them and pulls out a teeny egg before tapping it lightly near Pinwheel. - Want a mouse? - the little creature goes scurrying along the edge of the slabs.

[Pinwheel] Focus' on it immediately-

[Doc] Maybe more then one? Multitask a bit. - Taps out two more and they scrurry around randomly-

[Pinwheel] Stands up a little, eyes dialating-

[Doc] That's more like it. She just needs a bit of playtime. Her strikes are so fast they're a bit hard to follow.

[Pinwheel] Strikes out at one of the mice in a blur-

[Mouse] Pops with a tiny squeak into a morsel.

[Other two mice] scatter in a panicky way.

[Pinwheel] Chases after them-

[Doc] Is just watching with a happy expression.

[Offender] - I think I'll check on Splendy myself!

[Slender] - YOU WILL NOT!  YOU KNOW THAT HAVING TWO OF US HERE IS A DANGER ENOUGH AND I WILL NOT HAVE YOU RUNNING AROUND HERE NUDE!

[Offender] - Oh come on!

[Doc] Yeah, please don't. You guys can, switch out later if need be.

[Slender] - You are more than welcome to close the portal...

[Offender] - Awwww...

[Doc] Anything you want passed on?

[Offender] - Nah, if I think of anything I'll tell bro here

[Doc] Later then! - Closes the portal. - I swear if he didn't have such a messed up idea of consent, him and TLOT would be best friends forever.

[Slender] - In a small way he does, his victims have to accept his rose in order for him to have his way with them.  I imposed that rule a very long time ago

[Doc] Is obviously uncomfortable- I prefer more then that. And TLOT nearly ruined the best thing that ever happened to him by taking advantage of someone sexually without their permission. He still regrets it.

[Slender] - It's the best I could do considering his feeding habits

[Doc] I gathered as much. But apart from that, nothing wrong with being naked. My mate does it quite freqently. She's just comfy that way.

[Slender] - It gets annoying after a few millennia

[Pinwheel] Kills the second mouse-

[Doc] Pfft. I guess it's different when it's someone you like seeing naked too... Aw, not gonna eat the prize at least Pinwheel?

[Pinwheel] Chases after the third-

[Doc] She's gonna so deadly when she's bigger...

[Slender] - Especially with that venom of hers...

[Doc] Curls into a more comfortable loaf and puts hir tail fluff over Yaunfen like a blanket. - I hope she gets big enough to give Splendor rides, I can only imagine how thrilled he'd be.

[Slender] - If she'll let him on her

[Doc] Considering how lovingly he's taken care of her despite her biting him all the time... I'd be suprised if she was unwilling.

[Slender] - Yes, he's been talking about her non-stop

[Doc] It's hard not to get excited. We all did so much travelling in dangerous places to rescue the eggs we brought in. And then I set them up so they could be hatched by being walked in peoples inventories, so that was more time and effort.  And it takes a long time for them to mature to the talking phase too. My little one was the last to hatch.

[Yaunfen] Sleep talking- Burp...

[Doc] Snickers- Such a silly word. But it was their first.

[Slender] - Well, I should return to my brother, would you like me to take Pinwheel?

[Doc] No, it's okay. Unless you think Splender is well enough to watch her; let her have her fun with that last mouse.

[Slender] - Very well, let me know if you need help with her however

[Doc] I will, thanks.

[Gk] Notices that the little dragons are all bloody from stalking the local wildlife. - We should go over to the desert area for a bit, I think. Take a breather. Follow me.

[Ashe] - The desert?  Why?

[Gk] Because I can't wash you little guys.

[Ashe] - Oh...  Uncle GG?  When do I get to learn to fly?

[Gk] Hmm? We can practice that today. The desert is also a good place for that. Sand is nice to land on if you faceplant.

[Ashe] - Okay!- His tail is wagging around in excitement

[willow] -jumps to get on gk's back-

[Gk] Clops down from the narrow cobble road into the warm sand- ahhh, okay, you guys roll around and it'll get some of that blood off. Flap your wings like me- Lays down and fluffs sand everywhere like a sparrow taking a dust bath.

[Ashe] Sneezes from some sand getting in his nose-

[oak] -sneezes and flops on to his back-

[Ashe] Tries wiggling in the sand-

[Gk] Fluffs even more sand since they seem to need help-

[willow] -jumps off of gk's back into the sand and start kick some up to make a hole then jump into stick her head out of it-

[Gk] If nothing it feels good! - Gets up and shakes off. - You ready to strech those wings a bit?

[Ashe] - Yeah!  Yeah!

[Gk] Okay. Since we don't want to leave Willow and Oak alone, you're just gonna stay low to the ground. Copy my movements and then we'll try- makes a show of flexing his wings in the right postures slowly so Ashe can see.

[Ashe] Tries mimicking the motions-

[oak] -tries to squeeze into willow's hole with her-

[Gk] Does it a few more times, correcting Ashe gently and repositioning his little wings.

[Ashe] Flaps a bit-

[Gk] okay, now I wan you to run and flap just like that. Don't strain yourself, just get an idea how the wind moves over and under your wings.

[Ashe] - Okay!  Starts running and flapping-

[Gk] Is keeping an eye on all three babies. At Willow and Oak- Haha, you two comfy in there? Like two silverfish in a block.

[Ashe] Squeaks in surprise as he accidentally gets a bit of lift and tumbles into the sand- Oof!

[willow] -tries to get out from under oak making a little squeak as she pops free-

[Gk] Whoops! Well at least you know you're doing it right kid!

[Ashe] Stands up looking determined- I'm gonna do it!

[Gk] Keep going then! Just don't go up! Try to stay around 5 blocks or lower to the ground. And don't go out over the water either!

[Ashe] - Okay!

[Ashe] Continues running and flapping, but only getting airborne for a few seconds at a time-

[willow] -make a second hole next to the one oak has clamed and settles into it-

[Gk] Stops him for a minute to adjust his movements - Try it like that!

[Ashe] Tries some more, staying up a bit longer- This is hard!

[Gk] It's only because your muscles aren't used to the movement! And when you get up high you can glide, but I don't want you to fall while you're still learning.

[Ashe] - Okay...

[oak and willow] -have another growth spurt and are now to big for there holes only there back feet are in them-

[Ashe] - UNCLE GG LOOK!

[oak] -runs over to ashe and gk with willow close behind-

[Gk] Heeeeey! Check you kids out!

[willow] look I am scary rawr

[Ashe] - Willow!

[Gk] And a full sentance! Your mom is gonna flip!

[oak] -plops his head on top of ashe's- big brother ashe -nuzzles him-

[Ashe] - Yes Oak?

[oak] you are my big brother best big brother

[Gk] Is beaming he's so proud.

[Ashe] - Uncle GG!  Can we go show mama?

[Gk] I guess we could? But we should walk to be safe. The bridge is a long way and over water.

[Ashe] - The scary water bridge?

[willow] yay let see mama

[Gk] Yeah. It's safe. Just no horseplay allowed.

[oak] -is bouncing- yes mama lets go to mama

[Gk] Leads them out of the desert and around the little bay.

[Mb] Is sitting outside the little building he's claimed and watches them go by curiously.

[Celine] Stops playing in the grass to squeak at them-

[Ashe] Excitedly bounces around GK- Mama's gonna be so happy!

[oak] -bounces after ashe-

[Gk] Trots down the hill and stops at the foot of the bridge- Okay, this is it. Stay in the middle of the path and I'll take the rear. - He folds his wings over the little ones so his tendrils brush the raised walls on both sides.

[Testificates] Watch them a bit nervously from the walls of the village that floats below the bridge.

[Ashe] Huddles close to GK- There's so much water...

[willow] -looks at the village- rawr

[Gk] Don't look at it. Just walk straight forward-

[Testificates] Some jump, a little startled-

[oak] -walks slowly down the middle of the bridge-

[Ashe] - Willow come on- He keeps bumping into GK's leg

[Gk] just uses his wings to shelter them and nudge them along.

[willow] -walks quickly down the middle of the bridge-

[Ashe] Spots the small island checkpoint near the end and races for it-

[willow] -tries to race ashe to it-

[Gk] No running!

[Ashe] Huddles in the small building there-

[Gk] It's just a teeny bit farther Ashe.

[Ashe] - Okay...

[willow] I am going to get there first -keeps going over the bridge-

[oak] wait for me willow -follows after-

[Ashe] Cautiously follows-

[Gk] Looks up the hill - We're going up there. It's an easy climb, but again don't run, there's a big gap in the ground with a long fall up there.

[Ashe] - Okay, Willow?  Oak?  Stay close

[willow] ok big brother

[oak] -is right behind ashe- I am close

[Gk] Gets to the summit and looks down at them. -You stay right here, I'm just going to holler down - Creeps over to the edge- Hey Endrea?

[Endrea] Is exhausted having only just finished laying her eggs- GG?

[Gk] I come bearing good news! Can we come down?

[Endrea] - What is it?  And yes, you may- She protectively curls around the twelve jet black eggs she just laid

[Gk] Okay give me a sec. - Turns back to the babies- You guys climb on me, I'll just fly down-

[Ashe] - Okay Uncle GG!

[willow] ride -climbs on to gk-

[oak] -follows after his sister-

[Gk] Wiggles his wing tentacles and floats softly up and then down into the ravine like a gently deflating balloon before landing with a click of hooves on stone.

[Endrea] Gives off a pleased hum at the sight of her children-

[GK] Stoops so they can get down-

[willow] -jumps off and runs to endrea- mama yay we came to see you

[oak] -slowly climbs down and follows- yay mama is here

[Endrea] Perks up a little- You're speaking more, and you grew!

[Ashe] - Mama!  Uncle GG gave me flying lessons!

[Gk] Told ya. Ashe pulled off some gliding in the desert too.

[willow] I am big and scary now rawr

[Endrea] - Yes you are my little one

[oak] I am cute but bigger more cute to love

[Endrea] - Yes indeed, and Ashe, I'm proud of you

[Gk] And they were all so brave, they walked the whole length of the bridge to see you.

[Endrea] - Brave indeed- She sniffs the air a little- I smell clouds...

[willow] I made it to the other side first

[Gk] That's bad... You kids step back. Uncle GG's gonna show off a little bit...

[Endrea] Lifts her wing for her children-

[willow] -runs under endrea's wings-

[oak] -runs under as well-

[Ashe] Joins his siblings-

[Gk] Turns to the nearest wall and sucks in a massive amount of air. He blows it back out with a roar of nearly blue flames, cooking the stone wall and turning it first to magma blocks, then lava, and making a huge dark hole lined with obsidian.

[Ashe] - Cool!

[Endrea] Sniffs at her children- GG...  Why are my children covered in blood and sand?

[Gk] coughs a little- we went hunting... and then took a sand bath. I can't lick the little buggers clean like you. Got too much spit.

[Endrea] Sighs and starts cleaning them-

[Gk] Don't do that now! Let em come in here before it starts raining!

[willow] evil rain

[Endrea] Nudges her children towards the hole- Go on, get in there

[Ashe] Hurries in-

[willow] -hops into the hole- rawr rain fear me and run

[oak] -goes into the hole as well and goes to the back-

[Gk] Also goes in. The walls are nicely warm and he loafs with his wings open in case the kids want to snuggle under them-

[Endrea] Stays with her eggs-

[oak] -flops under gk's wings-

[willow] -keep rawring at the sky and rain-

-It slowly begins to drizzle-

[Gk] Admit it. You don't mind them being close. Even with the new enders due.

[Endrea] Grumbles a little- I'm mostly just exhausted right now, laying twelve eggs is hard

[Gk] I can imagine. I've had plenty of bowel disturbances with all the garbage I ate in my homeless days...

[Endrea] - Well at least you have a home now

[Ashe] - Mama you're getting a bit wet!

[Gk] Yeah. - Looks fondly at the little dragons. - Times got better.

[willow] rawr rain get away from mama

[Gk] It's okay kiddo's, your mama's tougher then diamonds.

[Endrea] - I'll be fine little ones, when you get all grown up then you can handle some water

[Gk] Good thing too with how much it storms around here...

[willow] but the rain must be scared I will get it to go away. RAWR!

[Endrea] - The rain is to far away to hear you Willow

[Gk] Oh! I'm a dumbasss...!

[willow] how do I get the rain to hear me from here

[Endrea] - What is it GG?

[Ashe] - When you can fly Willow

[Gk] I know how to make it stop raining!

[willow] I want to fly now so I can scared the rain

[Endrea] - You need to be bigger Willow

[willow] aw

[Gk] in chat- Hey Deerheart? Can you turn off the waterworks on the chunk at the end of the bridge near Sunakagure?

[Deer] - Huh?  Oh yes, may I ask why?

[Gk] The baby dragons are hiding from the rain and Endrea's getting drizzled on cause she can't move at the moment.

[Deer] - Oh absolutely!- After a moment the rain stops

[Gk] Looks proud of himself- See Willow, you just gotta have friends in the right places. Important lesson!

[willow] the rain is gone did the friend scare the rain away

[Endrea] Checks on her eggs-

[Ashe] - Mama what are you doing?

[Endrea] - I'm checking on my eggs

[Gk] Close enough. Deerheart made it stop.

[willow] whoa

[oak] -has fallen asleep under gk's wing-

[Ashe] - Eggs like ours?

[Endrea] - No, endermen eggs

[Gk] You know, like Enderbro.

[Ashe] - Oh!  Is that where they come from?

[Endrea] - Well, at least mine do

[Endrea] - You might as well stay here for now, it's safe.  After all, who would attack a nest full of dragons?

[Gk] Fluffs up - And one of them a Herobrine. No one would dare-

[Endrea] Giggles a little before laying down with a huff-

[willow] if anyone attacks I will stop them they will fear me

[Endrea] - You will sleep like your brother, I already know that

[willow] they wouldn't dare try to come near when I sleep because they have no chance because if they wake me up no mercy I will attack them

[Endrea] - Yes yes my little fierce one. now sleep, mama will watch over you

[willow] -walks over to oak and plops down next to him and falls asleep-

[Endrea] Reaches over and nudges Ashe towards them too- You too Ashe

[Gk] Come on, it's nap time. - He wiggles down against the ground and focuses on being warm for them so they'll get sleepy-

[Ashe] Yawns- I'll watch over Oak and Willow